Skip to main content

Full text of "The story book of the fields"

See other formats


QZe  STORY 
BOOK  OF 

THE  FIELDS 

J -H- FAB  RE 


£T 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  Ice 7 

II.  The  Origin  of  Soil     -        -        -        -  u 

III.  The  Stem 17 

IV.  Combustion 23 

V.  Carbonic  Acid  Gas      ...  2g 

VI.  Hollow  Trees — The  Age  of  Trees  -  35 

VII.  Respiration         -----  41 

VIII.  Respiration  (continued)        -        -        -  47 

IX.  The  Root     -        -                                -  53 

X.  The  Soil 61 

XI.  Shoots          ...                        -  65 

XII.  The  Soil  (continued)  69 

XIII.  Adventitious  Shoots  -        -        -        -  75 

XIV.  Plants  and  the  Atmosphere  81 
XV.  Bulbs  and  Suckers     -        -  87 

XVI.  Potash  and  Phosphorus     -               -  93 

XVII.  Tubers — Starch  -                                -  99 

XVIII.  Uses  of  Starch 103 

XIX.  Phosphates  and  Nitrogen  -                -  107 

XX.  The  Ascent  of  the  Sap      -        -        -  115 

XXI.  Lime     ....                        -  121 

XXII.  The  Descent  of  the  Sap    -                -  127 


Contents 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

XXIII.  The  Pruning  of  Trees    -        -        -    131 

XXIV.  Plaster    ------    135 

XXV.  Pruning  {continued)  -       -        -       -    139 

XXVI.  Production  of  Fruit  -        -  143 

XXVII.  The  Use  of  Lime  in  Agriculture  -  149 

XXVIII.  Cultivated  Plants  -        -        -  i55 

XXIX.  Means  of  Propagation    -        -        -  161 

XXX.  The  Use  of  Plaster  in  Agriculture  167 

XXXI.  Layering  -----  169 

XXXII.  Cuttings  -       -        -  -  179 

XXXIII.  Draining  -        -        -  -        -  187 

XXXIV.  Grafting  -                -                        -  193 
XXXV.  Grafting  (continued)                 -        -  199 

XXXVI.  Grafting  (conclusion)        -  -  207 

XXXVII.  Rotation  of  Crops  -        -  -  213 

XXXVIII.  Wine         -  -  221 

XXXIX.  Rotation  of  Crops  (continued)  -  227 

XL.  Burning  the  Weeds        -        -  -  233 

XLI.  The  Grain  of  Wheat      -  -  237 

XLII.  Germination 243 

XLIII.  Animal  Helpers      -  -  251 

XLIV.  Animal  Helpers  (continued)     -  -  259 

XLV.  Animal  Helpers  (continued)     -  -  265 


VI 


CHAPTER  I 


Ice 

We  have  all  seen  a  pump,  and  know  some- 
thing about  its  construction.  There  is  a 
long  leaden  pipe  which  goes  down  into  the 
well,  and  above  that  a  short,  thick  pipe  in 
which  the  piston  rises  and  falls.  This  large 
pipe  is  the  cylinder. 

One  very  frosty  morning  we  find  the 
cylinder  cracked  from  top  to  bottom.  There 
is  a  hole  the  length  of  your  finger,  and  a 
lump  of  ice  projecting  through  it.  How 
could  the  cold  break  this  hard  iron  pipe  ? 
It  was  not  the  cold  alone.  There  was  some- 
thing in  the  cylinder  :  there  was  water,  and 
this  water  was  changed  into  ice,  which  was 
imprisoned  between  the  cylinder  and  the 
piston,  unable  to  rise  or  fall.  Now  ice 
expands  as  it  forms.  It  expands  to  such 
an  extent  that,  if  it  happens  to  be  imprisoned, 
it  presses  here,  there  and  everywhere,  and 
smashes    the    obstacle    which    prevents    its 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


expansion.  So  the  cylinder  is  cracked  be- 
cause ice  was  formed  inside  it. 

I  can  quote  an  experiment  which  will 
show  the  irresistible  power  of  ice  when  it 
forms  and  expands  in  a  closed  space.  What 
is  stronger  than  a  cannon  ?  It  is  made  of 
bronze,  a  metal  almost  as  impregnable  as 
iron.  It  weighs  several  tons  and  is  more 
than  a  hand-breadth  in  thickness.  A  small 
bag  of  gunpowder  and  a  cannon-ball  which 
you  could  hardly  lift  are  placed  inside.  The 
gunpowder  is  ignited,  there  is  an  explosion 
like  a  clap  of  thunder,  and  the  iron  cannon- 
ball  is  hurled  for  a  league,  and  even  farther. 
So  you  may  judge  of  the  resistance  offered 
by  this  terrible  machine. 

Well,  the  power  of  the  pressure  of  ice  has 
been  tried  in  a  cannon.  A  cannon  is  filled 
with  water ;  then  its  mouth  is  stopped  with 
a  solid  plug  of  iron,  screwed  in  so  that  it 
cannot  give  way.  This  cannon  is  exposed 
to  the  cold  during  a  very  severe  winter's 
day.  The  water  turns  to  ice,  and  soon  the 
gun  is  cracked  from  end  to  end,  the  ice 
projecting  through  the  crack.  After  this, 
how  can  we  be  surprised  that  the  cylinder 
of  a  pump  should  be  broken  by  the  pressure 
of  ice,  when  a  cannon  is  rent  as  easily  as  a 

8 


Ice 


worn-out  cloth  ?  Moreover,  this  fracture, 
caused  by  the  water  freezing,  is  effected 
as  quietly  as  possible.  There  is  no  ex- 
plosion such  as  you  might  imagine,  no 
fragments  thrown  out.  Without  any  dis- 
turbance the  metal  is  rent,  and  that  is  all. 
If  you  were  astride  on  the  gun  you  would 
have  nothing  to  fear  at  the  time  of  the 
rupture. 

It  is  probable  that  you  will  not  have  the 
opportunity  of  seeing  the  bursting  of  a 
cannon  by  ice,  but  I  can  suggest  another 
experiment.  Take  a  bottle,  fill  it  quite  full 
of  water,  then  cork  it  with  a  strong  cork 
fastened  by  a  string.  Expose  your  bottle 
in  the  open  air  during  a  sharp  frost.  Sooner 
or  later  you  will  find  it  in  pieces,  broken  by 
the  pressure  of  the  ice.  Here  again  there  is 
no  danger.  The  fragments  of  the  bottle 
are  not  thrown  off.  They  adhere  together, 
joined  by  the  ice,  or  else  they  fall  quietly  to 
the  ground. 

In  the  new  pump  which  has  replaced  the 
old  one  damaged  by  the  cold,  there  is  a  tap 
quite  at  the  bottom  of  the  cylinder,  and 
when  a  hard  frost  is  expected  the  tap  is 
turned  to  let  the  water  escape.  This  is  to 
prevent  the  ice  from  forming  in  the  cylinder. 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 

Also,  as  the  tap  may  be  forgotten,  during 
severe  cold  it  is  well  to  cover  the  cylinder 
with  rags  or  straw,  to  preserve  it  from  contact 
with  the  air  and  so  prevent  it  from  becoming 
too  cold. 


10 


CHAPTER  II 


The  Origin  of  Soil 

Soil,  or  arable  ground,  is  the  surface  of  the 
earth  worked  and  stirred  by  our  agricultural 
implements,  and  in  which  plants  are  able 
to  develop  their  roots.  In  some  places  the 
rock  is  bare  and  completely  barren  ;  in 
others  the  soil  is  a  few  inches  thick,  and 
scanty  grass  will  grow,  while  in  others  again 
it  reaches  a  sufficient  depth,  and  vegetation 
succeeds.  But  nowhere  is  this  soil  of  un- 
limited thickness.  At  no  very  great  depth 
the  bare  rock  of  the  neighbouring  mountains 
reappears.  How  then  has  this  bed  of  earth 
been  formed  whence  all  food  proceeds — for 
the  plant,  for  the  animal,  and  for  man  ? 

Mined  every  winter — and  on  high  moun- 
tains the  whole  year  long— by  the  ice  which 
is  formed  in  their  smallest  fissures,  rocks  of 
all  kinds  break  into  tiny  fragments,  separate 
into  grains  of  sand,  fall  in  dust  and  provide 
the    powdered    mineral    matters    which    are 

ii 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


carried  away  by  the  rain  and  deposited  in 
the  valleys.  Broken  stones,  sand,  mud  and 
soil  have,  for  the  most  part,  no  other  origin. 
The  ice  by  its  power  of  expansion  has  detached 
them  from  the  tops  of  the  mountains,  and 
the  water  has  swept  them  away  and  carried 
them  further.  We  can  form  an  idea  of  the 
action  of  ice,  how  it  crumbles  the  rocks  to 
turn  them  into  earth  and  to  enrich  the 
valleys,  by  examining  the  surface  of  a  beaten 
road  at  the  time  of  thaw. 

This  surface,  which  was  firm  under  foot 
before  the  frost,  is  broken  up  by  the  thaw 
and  here  and  there  raised  up  in  little 
crumbling  clods.  With  the  coming  of  the 
frost  the  moisture  with  which  the  soil  was 
impregnated  became  ice  which,  increasing  in 
volume  and  expanding,  reduced  the  surface  of 
the  road  to  fragments.  When  the  thaw  sets 
in,  these  fragments,  no  longer  held  together 
by  the  ice,  form  mud  first,  and  afterwards 
dust.  It  is  in  an  exactly  similar  way  that 
the  soil  has  been  formed  by  fragments  of 
rocks  of  every  kind,  reduced  to  powder  by 
ice. 

But  agricultural  ground  not  only  contains 
powdered  mineral  matters,  it  contains  also 
a  compost,  provided  independently  by   the 

12 


The  Origin  of  Soil 


decomposition  of  vegetable  substances.  To 
give  you  an  idea  of  the  causes  which  from 
the  remotest  times  have  fertilised  the  dust  of 
the  rock,  we  will  limit  ourselves  to  the 
following  example. 

Geography  has  taught  you  something  about 
a  volcano.  It  is  a  mountain,  the  summit  of 
which  is  hollowed  out  into  an  immense 
excavation  forming  a  funnel.  At  times  in  the 
vicinity  of  a  volcano  the  earth  quakes ; 
formidable  noises,  like  the  rolling  of  thunder, 
or  the  reports  of  cannon,  resound  in  the 
depth  of  the  mountain.  The  crater  throws 
up  to  the  sky  a  tall  column  of  smoke — dark 
in  the  daylight,  fiery  red  at  night.  Suddenly 
the  mountain  is  rent  open,  and  from  its 
crevices  a  river  of  fire,  a  flow  of  molten  rocks, 
pours  out.  After  a  time  the  volcano  quiets 
down  and  the  source  of  the  terrible  stream 
dries  up.  The  lava  itself  is  arrested  and  leaves 
off  flowing,  and  after  a  period  which  may  last 
for  years,  is  completely  cooled.  Now  what  will 
become  of  this  enormous  bed  of  black  cavern- 
ous stone,  like  the  hearth  of  a  blacksmith's 
forge  ?  What  will  this  sheet  of  lava  produce, 
covering  a  surface  of  several  square  miles  ? 

This  desolate,  accursed  surface  seems  des- 
tined never  to  be  clothed  in  green.     But  that 


13 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


is  a  mistake.  After  centuries  and  centuries 
a  strong  growth  of  oaks,  beeches  and  other 
great  trees  will  have  succeeded  in  establishing 
themselves.  The  air,  the  snow,  the  rain  and, 
above  all,  the  frost  successively  attack  the 
hard  surface  of  the  lava,  detach  tiny  morsels 
and  gradually  produce  a  little  dust  at  its 
expense.  On  this  dust  there  appear  strange 
and  vigorous  growths — those  white  and 
yellow  patches,  those  vegetable  crusts  called 
lichens,  which  live  on  the  rock.  The  lichens 
adhere  to  the  lava,  wear  it  away  still  more, 
and  die,  leaving  a  small  amount  of  compost 
consisting  of  their  rotted  remains.  Now 
the  mosses  appear,  which  perish  in  their 
turn  and  augment  the  quantity  of  fertilising 
matter.  Then  the  ferns  come,  needing  more 
nourishment.  After  these  a  few  tufts  of 
grass  ;  then  some  brambles  and  poor  shrubs  ; 
so  that  every  year  the  soil  is  increased  by 
fresh  fragments  of  the  lava  and  of  the  com- 
post left  by  the  generations  of  plants  which 
have  rotted  on  the  spot.  Thus  in  the  course 
of  time  a  stream  of  lava  is  covered  by  a  forest. 
The  arable  ground  which  we  cultivate  has 
had  a  similar  origin.  The  barren  rocks,  hard 
as  they  are,  reduced  to  dust  by  the  combined 
action  of  water,  air  and  cold,  have  formed 


14 


The  Origin  of  Soil 


its  mineral  part,  while  the  vegetable  genera- 
tions succeeding  each  other,  beginning  with 
the  simplest,  constitute  the  soil. 

Note  how  in  nature  the  least  of  creatures 
fulfils  its  part  and,  in  proportion  to  its 
strength,  contributes  to  the  general  harmony. 
The  changes  of  weather,  which  crumble  the 
hardest  rock,  are  not  enough  to  produce  the 
arable  ground  ;  besides  these,  vigorous  plants 
are  needed  which  can  live  on  that  ungrateful 
surface — those  grasses,  mosses  and  lichens, 
which  wear  away  the  stone.  It  is  by  means 
of  these  elementary  plants,  so  poor  in  appear- 
ance and  yet  so  robust,  that  the  dust  of  the 
rocks  is  enriched  with  a  compost  and  makes 
a  soil  fit  to  nourish  other  more  delicate  plants. 
It  is  not  in  cultivated  plains  that  you  will 
find  these  close  carpets  of  moss  and  lichen 
bravely  wearing  away  the  rock  ;  it  is  at  the 
tops  of  the  mountains  that  you  can  see  them 
at  work,  encrusted  on  the  firm  rock  in  order 
to  convert  it  into  arable  ground.  It  is  from 
these  heights  that  the  soil  has  gradually 
descended,  swept  on  by  the  rain,  and  has 
come  to  fertilise  the  valleys.  The  same  work 
is  always  going  on.  In  mountainous  regions 
the  tiniest  plants  incessantly  augment  the 
quantity  of  arable  ground.     The  threads  of 


15 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


rain-water  which  furrow  these  regions  take 
possession  of  it  and  carry  it  off  to  the  plains. 
What  a  worthy  subject  of  our  reflection  is 
this  production  of  arable  ground  by  these 
legions  of  inferior  plants,  the  obscure  labourers 
indefatigably  stripping  the  rock  !  What  im- 
mense results  obtained  by  the  simplest 
means  ! 


16 


CHAPTER  III 


The  Stem 

The  stem  is  the  common  support  of  the 
different  parts  of  the  plant  which,  if  it  is  only 
to  last  one  year,  is  called  annual  or  herbaceous. 
Such  is  the  case  of  the  potato,  parsnip  or 
parsley,  and  of  all  those  plants  which  from 
their  weak  substance  are  called  herbs.  If 
destined  to  last  for  a  greater  or  less  number 
of  years,  being  formed  of  strong  wood,  the 
growth  is  called  ligneous,  as  in  the  case  of  trees. 
Let  us  cut  very  neatly  through  some 
ligneous  stem — for  instance,  the  stem  of  an 
oak.  We  shall  perceive  three  parts — in  the 
centre  the  pith,  very  slightly  developed ; 
round  the  pith  the  wood  ;  and  lastly  the  bark 
outside.  With  a  little  attention  you  will 
recognise  that  the  wood  consists  of  concentric 
layers,  outlined  on  the  section  of  the  stem 
by  a  series  of  circles,  which  have  the  pith 
for  a  common  centre.  These  layers  are  called 
ligneous  zones,  or  annual  layers,  because  one 

17  j$ 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


of  them  is  formed  every  year.  During  the 
warm  weather  a  special  fluid  is  produced  by 
the  whole  tree  ;  this  is  the  sap,  the  liquid 
food  of  the  plant.  This  liquid  passes 
between  the  wood  and  the  bark,  and  in  its 
course  gradually  becomes  on  one  side  a  layer 
of  wood  moulded  on  the  exterior  of  that  of 
the  preceding  year,  and  on  the  other  a  thin 
sheet  of  bark,  in  addition  to  that  which  is 
already  formed. 

Thus  in  every  year,  for  the  bark  as  well  as 
the  wood,  a  fresh  growth  takes  place.  But 
the  added  growth  is  deposited  on  the  two 
sides  in  an  opposite  direction  ;  on  the  out- 
side for  the  wood,  on  the  inside  for  the  bark. 
The  wood,  clothed  in  successive  years  by  a 
new  ligneous  layer,  grows  old  at  the  centre 
and  young  again  on  the  surface  ;  the  bark, 
being  lined  each  year  by  a  fresh  sheet,  grows 
old  on  the  outside  and  young  on  the  inside. 
The  former  buries  its  worn-out  and  dead 
layers  in  the  interior  of  the  trunk,  the  latter 
casts  outside  its  old  growths,  which  crack 
and  fall  away  in  rough  scales.  The  wearing- 
out  proceeds  simultaneously  on  the  surface 
and  at  the  centre  of  the  tree,  but,  at  the 
limit  of  the  wood  and  the  bark,  life  is  always 
at  work  with  new  growths. 

I* 


The  Stem 


Here  are  some  experimental  proofs  of 
this  annual  formation  of  a  ligneous  layer. 
A  strip  of  bark  is  removed  from  a  tree  and 
a  thin  sheet  of  metal  is  fixed  on  the  bare  wood. 
The  bark  is  replaced  and  firmly  fastened,  so 
that  the  wound  may  heal.  Ten  years  pass 
away  and  we  return  and  remove  the  bark 
in  the  same  place.  The  metal  sheet  can  no 
longer  be  seen,  and  to  find  it  we  must  dig 
into  the  thickness  of  the  wood.  Now,  if  we 
count  the  ligneous  layers  removed  before  we 
reach  the  sheet  of  metal,  we  shall  find  exactly 
ten,  the  same  as  the  number  of  years  which 
have  expired. 

We  know  of  a  number  of  observations  of 
the  same  kind  as  the  following  one.  Some 
foresters  cut  down  a  beech,  with  the  date 
1750  carved  on  its  trunk.  The  same  inscrip- 
tion was  found  in  the  interior  of  the  wood,  and 
to  reach  it  they  had  to  go  through  fifty-five 
layers  showing  nothing  whatever.  Now,  by 
adding  fifty-five  to  1750,  we  get  the  very  year 
in  which  the  tree  was  cut  down,  1805.  The 
inscription  carved  on  the  trunk  in  1750  had 
penetrated  the  bark  and  reached  what  was  then 
the  exterior  layer  of  wood.  Since  then  fifty- 
five  years  had  passed  and  fresh  layers,  exactly 
the  same  in  number,  had  covered  the  first. 


:9 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

So  a  tree  is  composed  of  a  succession  of 
ligneous  sheaths  covering  each  other.  The 
stem  or  trunk  contains  them  all,  the  branches 
more  or  fewer,  according  to  their  age.  Each 
is  produced  by  the  growth  of  one  year.  The 
ligneous  sheath  of  the  present  year  occupies 
the  exterior  of  the  stem,  immediately  under 
the  bark  :  those  of  past  years  occupy  the 
interior  and  are  nearer  the  centre,  according 
to  their  date.  The  layers  of  future  years 
will,  one  by  one,  be  superposed  on  their  elders, 
and  the  present  surface  layer  will,  in  its  turn, 
be  imprisoned  in  the  thickness  of  the  trunk. 

Of  all  these  ligneous  layers  of  different 
ages,  the  most  necessary  now  is  that  of  the 
surface.  Its  destruction  would  involve  the 
death  of  the  tree  ;  for  it  is  by  its  means  that 
the  nourishing  juices  of  the  earth  reach  the 
shoots,  the  leaves  and  the  young  twigs.  In 
their  turn,  when  they  occupied  the  surface, 
the  interior  layers  acted  the  same  part  with 
regard  to  the  contemporary  shoots  ;  but  now 
that  these  shoots  have  become  branches,  the 
lower  layers  only  play  a  subordinate  part,  or 
are  even  absolutely  useless.  Those  nearest  to 
the  surface  are  still  capable  of  some  work  and 
assist  the  layer  of  the  year  by  bringing  the 
juices  of  the  earth  to  the  branches.     As  for 

ao 


The  Stem 


those  approaching  the  centre,  they  have  lost 
their  activity  for  ever.  Their  wood  is 
hardened,  dried  up,  encrusted  with  dead 
matter.  In  their  old  age  these  interior  layers 
are  useless  for  the  work  of  vegetation.  At 
most  by  the  support  of  their  strong  wood 
they  add  to  the  solidity  of  the  edifice.  The 
activity  of  the  tree  thus  decreases  from  the 
surface  to  the  centre.  On  the  surface  there 
are  youth,  vigour  and  work  ;  in  the  centre, 
old  age,  decay  and  rest. 


ai 


CHAPTER  IV 


Combustion 

If  we  throw  a  shovelful  of  coal  into  a  stove, 
the  coal  catches  fire,  reddens,  throws  out 
heat  and  is  consumed.  Nothing  is  left  but  a 
handful  of  ashes — insignificant  compared  with 
its  original  weight.  What  has  become  ol  the 
coal  ?  It  is  not  annihilated  ;  for  nothing  in 
this  world  can  be  annihilated.  Just  try  to 
annihilate  a  grain  of  sand.  You  may  crush  it, 
pulverise  it,  but  you  will  never  reduce  it  to 
nothing.  And  the  cleverest  men,  with  means 
at  their  disposal  more  various  and  powerful 
than  ours,  would  be  equally  incapable.  In 
spite  of  every  effort  the  grain  of  sand  will  still 
exist,  in  some  fashion  or  other.  Nothing  and 
chance,  the  two  big  words  that  we  employ  on 
every  occasion,  are  really  quite  meaningless. 
Everything  obeys  laws  ;  everything  is  in- 
destructible. 

The  coal  when  consumed  is  not  annihilated 
at  all.     It  no  longer  exists  in  the  stove  in 

23 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


black  visible  lumps,  but  it  exists  in  the  air  as 
an  invisible  substance.  In  order  to  make 
this  clearer  let  us  consider  sugar.  This  is 
white,  hard,  and  crackles  when  bitten.  We 
will  put  a  little  of  it  in  water.  The  sugar 
melts,  is  dispersed  in  the  water,  and  at  once  is 
neither  white,  hard,  nor  does  it  crackle  when 
bitten.  It  is  even  invisible  to  the  keenest 
sight.  But  this  invisible  sugar  exists  all  the 
same.  One  proof  of  this  is  that  it  has  im- 
parted the  taste  of  sugar  to  the  water.  Besides, 
when  the  water  has  gone,  being  evaporated 
on  a  plate  in  the  sun,  the  sugar  remains  and 
reappears  as  it  was  at  first.  This  instance 
will  prove  that  a  substance  without  ceasing  to 
be  the  same,  may  change  from  colour  to 
colourless,  from  tangible  to  intangible,  from 
visible  to  invisible. 

Well,  coal  when  burning  acts  in  the  same 
way.  It  is  dissolved  in  the  air  and  becomes 
invisible.  That  which  is  not  really  coal,  being 
indissoluble,  remains  on  the  hearth  and  forms 
the  ashes.  All  the  coal  disappears,  dissolved 
in  the  air  and  seems  to  be  annihilated  because 
we  can  no  longer  see  it.  This  dissolution  is 
accompanied  by  heat  and  is  called  combustion. 

What  do  we  do  if  we  want  to  encourage  the 
fire  ?     We  turn  the  air  on  to  the  fuel  with 

24 


Combustion 


bellows.  The  fire  revives  and  increases  at 
every  puff.  The  coal,  at  first  dark  red, 
becomes  bright  red  and  then  glowing  white. 
The  air  has  brought  new  life  to  the  heart  of 
the  fire.  What  do  we  do  on  the  other  hand 
to  prevent  the  fuel  from  being  consumed  too 
quickly  ?  We  cover  it  with  ashes  and  thus 
preserve  it  from  contact  with  the  air.  Under 
the  layer  of  ashes  the  coal  remains  red,  but 
is  not  consumed.  So  the  fire  on  the  hearth  is 
only  kept  up  by  the  constant  arrival  of  air. 
The  quicker  and  more  lavish  the  dissolution, 
the  higher  the  degree  to  which  the  heat  is  raised. 
The  dissolution  which  is  effected  in  our 
fires  in  a  violent  manner,  with  the  production 
of  great  heat,  is  not  the  only  way  in  which 
coal,  or  carbon,  is  consumed.  A  piece  of 
wood  exposed  to  the  weather  turns  brown 
after  a  time,  gradually  falls  to  pieces  and  at 
last  drops  into  dust.  Now,  this  destruction 
of  wood  can  be  compared  at  every  point  with 
that  which  takes  place  in  a  stove.  It  is  still 
combustion,  but  so  slow  that  the  heat  thrown 
out  is  almost  or  completely  imperceptible. 
The  rotting  wood  gradually  dissolves  its 
carbon  into  the  air,  which  carries  it  away  in 
an  invisible  condition  ;  and  as  a  consequence 
of  these  incessant  losses,  the  trunk  of  a  tree 


25 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 

ends  by  being  reduced  to  some  spadefuls  of 
earth,  just  as  the  coal  of  our  stoves  is  reduced 
to  a  few  cinders.  The  same  result  occurs  in 
all  decomposition  of  animal  or  vegetable 
matter.  Everything  that  rots  is  consumed, 
that  is  to  say  it  is  dissolved  slowly  into  the  air. 

It  is  easy  to  explain  why  the  heat  which 
results  from  combustion  caused  by  rotting  is 
not  generally  perceptible.  Let  us  suppose 
that  a  log  will  take  a  year  to  be  consumed  by 
rotting,  and  that  a  similar  log  will  take  one 
hour  to  burn  in  a  fire.  In  both  cases  heat  will 
be  produced.  Only,  in  the  rotting  wood, 
this  heat  will  be  produced  very  slowly  and 
very  little  at  a  time,  since  it  has  to  take  a 
whole  year  :  so  it  will  be  imperceptible.  As 
to  the  wood  burning  on  the  hearth,  the  pro- 
duction of  heat  will  be  fierce  and  quick, 
seeing  that  it  is  only  to  last  for  one  hour. 
Consequently  this  heat  will  be  keenly  per- 
ceptible. However,  if  the  amount  of  rotten- 
ness is  large,  the  heat  produced  may  be  per- 
ceived. In  a  manure  heap  the  temperature 
is  raised  to  a  high  degree  ;  in  a  damp  hay- 
stack it  may  even  cause  fire. 

Therefore,  although  the  process  is  really  the 
same,  it  is  well  to  distinguish  between  quick 
and  slow  combustion,  in  order  to  recognise 

26 


Combustion 


different  degrees  in  the  way  of  burning.  An 
old  rotten  trunk  of  a  tree,  a  haystack  becom- 
ing heated,  a  log  flaming  on  the  hearth,  all 
show  so  many  different  degrees  in  rapidity  of 
combustion. 

We  can  derive  coal  from  apples,  or  meat, 
or  anything  which  can  rot.  We  will  take 
bread  first  and  place  a  piece  on  the  red  hearth. 
The  bread  smokes,  turns  black  and,  if  we  wait 
long  enough,  there  will  be  nothing  left  but 
carbon.  That  this  carbon  comes  from  the 
bread  is  evident,  and  as  we  can  only  give  what 
we  have,  the  bread  which  gives  the  carbon 
must  have  had  it  originally,  but  concealed, 
hidden  among  other  things  which  prevented 
us  from  seeing  it.  These  other  things  are 
gone,  driven  away  by  the  heat,  and  now  the 
carbon,  stripped  of  its  surroundings,  appears 
black  and  crackling  as  its  real  self.  Similarly 
the  apple  which  you  put  to  bake  in  the  oven, 
would  end  by  turning  into  a  lump  of  coal. 
Flesh,  submitted  to  the  prolonged  action  of 
fire,  becomes  coal,  as  shown  by  those  cutlets 
forgotten  in  the  pan.  Enough  !  the  result 
would  always  be  the  same.  Everything 
which  forms  a  part  of  the  plant  or  the  animal 
contains  coal  or  carbon,  and  by  decaying 
dissolves  this  carbon  in  the  air. 


27 


CHAPTER  V 


Carbonic  Acid  Gas 

By  dissolving  sugar  or  salt,  water  acquires 
a  different  taste — the  taste  of  sugar  or  salt. 
Similarly,  by  dissolving  carbon  the  air  receives 
new  properties  and  takes  the  name  of  carbonic 
acid  gas.  All  subtle,  and  generally  invisible, 
substances  such  as  air,  are  called  gases.  Air 
is  a  gas,  and  after  having  dissolved  carbon  it 
remains  a  gas.  As  for  the  word  carbonic,  it 
comes  from  carbon,  the  scientific  name  for 
coal. 

This  gas,  or  air  impregnated  with  carbon, 
is  an  invisible  substance,  the  presence  of 
which  can  only  be  detected  by  indirect 
methods.  The  following  is  the  simplest  of 
these  methods  :  We  dilute  in  water  a  small 
quantity  of  slack  lime,  the  white  paste 
obtained  by  masons  when  they  pour  water 
on  to  the  limestone,  in  order  to  make  their 
mortar.  The  resulting  liquid  is  as  white  as 
milk  and  is  called  whitewash.     By  means j)f 

29 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


a  funnel  we  filter  it  through  filtering  paper. 
A  colourless  and  perfectly  limpid  liquid  passes 
through  the  filter.  This  is  water  containing 
a  small  quantity  of  lime  in  solution.  It  is 
called  lime-water.  This  is  all  the  preparation 
necessary  to  enable  us  to  detect  the  carbonic 
acid  gas. 

Now  we  must  procure  a  large  glass  bottle 
with  a  wide  mouth.  An  ordinary  decanter 
will  do,  if  the  mouth  is  large  enough.  To 
begin  with  the  bottle  is  full  of  air  and  con- 
tains nothing  else.  We  pour  in  a  little  lime- 
water  and  shake  it  so  that  the  lime-water  may 
reach  every  part  of  the  bottle.  Nothing 
happens.  The  lime-water  was  clear  at  its 
entrance  and  remains  clear.  We  conclude 
that  the  air  has  no  effect  on  the  lime-water. 

Let  us  try  again.  We  introduced  into  the 
bottle  a  lump  of  burning  coal  hanging  by  a 
wire.  For  a  time  this  coal  burns,  then  it  turns 
paler,  and  ends  by  going  out.  We  take  it 
out.  What  has  happened  ?  Evidently,  from 
the  fact  of  combustion,  some  carbon  has  been 
dissolved  in  the  air  of  the  bottle,  which  must 
now  contain  carbonic  acid  gas. 

Let  us  again  pour  in  a  few  drops  of  lime- 
water  and  shake  it.  Now  the  liquid,  which 
was  originally  perfectly  clear,  is  disturbed, 

3° 


Carbonic  Acid  Gas 


turns  very  white  and,  when  at  rest,  deposits 
flakes  of  a  white  substance.  This  milky  dis- 
turbance and  these  white  flakes  did  not 
appear  when  the  air  was  pure  ;  if  they  are 
formed  now  it  must  be  because  the  contents 
of  the  bottle  have  changed  their  nature.  The 
change  is  caused  by  the  dissolution  of  the 
carbon  in  the  air  :  in  other  words  by  the 
formation  of  carbonic  acid  gas.  Hencefor- 
ward we  can  recognise  this  gas  by  its  property 
of  disturbing  and  whitening  lime-water,  and 
forming  a  deposit  of  white,  powderous  matter. 
This  matter  contains  lime  and  carbonic  acid 
gas  in  combination,  being  neither  the  one  nor 
the  other,  but  a  fresh  substance  called 
carbonate  of  lime,  or  chalk.  The  chalk  that 
we  use  to  write  on  the  black-board  is  exactly 
the  same  thing — a  combination  of  carbonic 
acid  gas  and  lime.  But  it  is  not  obtained  by 
the  method  that  we  have  used  ;  that  would 
be  too  long  and  too  expensive.  We  find  it 
ready  made  in  the  bosom  of  the  earth,  like 
clay,  sand  and  so  many  other  things. 

The  air  in  which  carbon  is  dissolved  will  no 
longer  maintain  combustion.  This  may  be 
easily  shown.  We  will  go  back  to  our  wide- 
mouthed  bottle.  If  it  is  full  of  pure  air  and 
we  introduce  a  bit  of  lighted  candle  hanging 


The  Story -Bo  ok  of  the  Fields 

by  a  wire,  this  candle  will  go  on  burning  as 
usual.  But  let  us  first  place  in  the  bottle  a 
red-hot  coal  and  wait  a  few  minutes  to  give 
time  for  the  carbon  to  be  dissolved  in  the  air  ; 
then  withdraw  the  coal  and  replace  it  by  a 
lighted  candle.  This  will  burn  dim  and  go 
out.  However  carefully  we  introduce  it  we 
shall  not  be  able  to  make  it  burn  inside  the 
bottle  until  the  gaseous  contents  are  renewed 
and  replaced  by  pure  air. 

Air  impregnated  by  dissolved  carbon  is 
deadly  for  man.  If  this  formidable  gas  is 
breathed  to  any  extent,  the  mind  grows  dull, 
numbness  ensues,  strength  departs  and,  with- 
out timely  help,  death  will  follow.  We  have 
heard  of  unfortunate  people  who,  voluntarily 
or  accidentally,  have  been  killed  or,  as  it  is 
called,  asphyxiated,  by  a  charcoal  stove 
lighted  in  a  close  room.  The  air  impregnated 
with  dissolved  carbon  is  the  cause  of  this 
lamentable  result.  It  produces  first  violent 
headache  and  general  discomfort  ;  then  the 
loss  of  feeling,  giddiness,  nausea  and  extreme 
weakness.  If  this  condition  is  prolonged  life 
is  in  danger. 

You  will  see  to  what  danger  carbon  exposes 
us,  when  the  products  of  combustion  do  not 
pass  out  by  a  chimney  but  are  scattered  in 

33 


Carbonic  Acid  Gas 


the  room  that  we  occupy — especially  if  the 
latter  is  small  or  very  close.  In  such  a  room 
we  should  never  trust  a  charcoal  stove. 
Whether  it  is  well  alight  or  half  out,  covered 
with  ashes  or  uncovered,  this  charcoal  gives 
out  a  deadly  gas,  the  more  to  be  feared 
because  it  is  neither  seen  nor  felt,  nor  even 
suspected.  Death  may  ensue  before  the 
danger  is  perceived.  It  is  also  very  unwise 
to  close  the  chimney  of  a  bedroom  fire,  in 
order  to  keep  up  a  gentle  warmth  in  the 
night.  As  the  chimney  no  longer  gives  an 
outlet  to  the  products  of  combustion,  the 
latter  are  dispersed  in  the  room.  If  the  room 
is  small  and  without  any  opening  to  renew 
the  air,  a  small  chafing-dish  will  be  enough 
to  give  a  headache,  or  even  to  cause  a  serious 
accident. 


33 


CHAPTER  VI 


Hollow  Trees— The  Age  of  Trees 

The  ligneous  zones  are  divided  into  two 
parts.  The  first  is  central,  from  which  life 
has  more  or  less  withdrawn,  the  other  exterior, 
which  contains  life  in  a  greater  or  less  degree. 
The  former  is  of  a  dark  colour  ;  the  latter  is 
whitish.  The  former  is  known  as  wood,  or 
good  wood  ;  the  latter  as  sapwood.  In  the 
sapwood  the  wood  is  pale,  soft  and  impreg- 
nated with  juices  :  this  is  living  wood.  In  the 
centre  it  is  highly  coloured,  hard  and  dried 
up  :  this  is  wood  all  but  dead. 

Old  age  is  far  from  perfection.  Why,  then, 
are  these  interior  layers  called  good?  They 
should  be  called  imperfect.  No  doubt  the 
hard  wood  is  imperfect  as  regards  the  tree 
which  it  no  longer  feeds,  but  it  is  perfect  for 
the  service  that  we  require.  For  our  furniture 
we  need  wood  with  close  structure,  fine  grain 
and  rich  colour.  None  of  these  qualities 
exist  in  the  sapwood  :  they  are  only  found 

35 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


in  the  centre.  Ebony,  so  hard  and  so  black  ; 
and  mahogany,  reddish  and  fine  in  texture, 
come  from  two  foreign  trees,  the  sapwood 
of  which  is  soft  and  white.  Sandalwood  and 
logwood,  which  provide  colouring  matter  for 
dyes,  are  covered  with  colourless  sapwood. 
The  wood,  the  hardness  of  which  has  been 
compared  to  iron,  and  which  on  that  account 
is  called  iron-wood,  is  the  wood  of  a  tree  the 
sapwood  of  which  is  in  no  way  remarkable. 
We  know  the  difference  of  hardness  and 
colour  between  the  wood  and  sapwood 
of  the  oak,  the  walnut,  or  the  pear-tree. 
The  sapwood  can  never  be  used  as  wood 
for  dyeing  or  for  cabinet-work.  It  has 
to  be  removed  by  the  axe  to  lay  bare 
the  wood,  in  which  the  colouring  matter 
and  the  close  texture  are  only  to  be 
found. 

The  wood  begins  its  career  as  sapwood,  and 
this  sapwood  is  destined  to  gradually  become 
wood  as  it  grows  older  and  is  covered  by 
fresh  layers.  Colour  and  hardness  proceed 
from  the  centre  to  the  circumference,  while 
new  soft  and  white  layers  are  formed  on 
the  outside.  In  some  trees  the  trans- 
formation from  sapwood  into  wood  is  very 
incomplete ;     the    wood    decaying    without 

36 


Hollow  Trees — The  Age  of  Trees 

becoming  hard.  These  are  called  white 
woods,  among  which  are  the  poplar  and 
the  willow.  The  white  woods  are  poor 
in  quality,  having  no  firmness  and  wearing 
out  quickly. 

When  they  have  reached  a  great  age 
some  trees,  especially  those  the  wood  of 
which  does  not  become  hard,  often  have  a 
hollow  trunk.  Sooner  or  later  the  interior 
layers,  consumed  by  decay,  are  mingled  with 
the  earth,  and  the  trunk  ends  by  becoming 
hollow,  though  this  does  not  prevent  it  from 
bearing  a  vigorous  crown  of  branches.  There 
is  nothing  stranger,  at  first  sight,  than  old 
willows,  gnawed  by  the  larvrt  of  insects, 
excavated  by  decay,  disembowelled  by  years, 
and,  in  spite  of  so  much  destruction,  covered 
by  a  vigorous  growth.  Within  they  are 
decaying  corpses  ;  outside  they  enjoy  the 
fullness  of  life.  This  singularity  is  explained, 
if  we  reflect  that  the  central  la3^ers  are  of  no 
use  to  the  fortune  of  the  tree.  As  old  relics 
of  departed  generations,  they  can  be  wasted 
by  decay  ;  the  rest  of  the  tree  will  not  suffer 
as  long  as  the  exterior  is  preserved,  for  it  is 
there  only  that  the  life  abides.  Being 
destroyed  in  its  central  portion  by  the  attacks 
of  time,  and  rejuvenated  every  year  by  new 

37 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


generations  of  shoots,  the  tree  passes  through 
centuries  without  danger  of  death — at  once 
old  and  young,  dead  and  alive. 

Since  a  ligneous  layer  is  formed  every  year, 
we  need  only  count  the  number  of  these 
layers  to  arrive  at  the  age  of  the  tree.  So, 
when  a  tree  is  cut  across  and  we  count  one 
hundred  and  fifty  layers,  it  means  that  the 
tree  is  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  old.  Let 
us  look  at  the  transom  section  of  some  young 
oak.  From  the  pith  to  the  bark  there  are 
six  layers,  so  the  oak  is  six  years  old.  For 
any  other  tree  the  same  calculation  would 
hold  good  :  so  many  layers,  so  many  years. 

You  see,  therefore,  that  it  is  very  easy  to 
ascertain  the  age  of  a  tree  that  has  been  cut 
down,  by  merely  counting  the  number  of 
ligneous  layers  in  the  trunk.  We  can  also 
do  this  while  the  tree  remains  standing,  by 
comparing  half  the  diameter  of  the  trunk  with 
the  average  diameter  of  an  annual  layer, 
which  is  found  by  cutting  down  and  examin- 
ing a  large  branch.  It  is  interesting  to  find 
out  the  limit  of  age  that  may  be  reached  by 
trees.  The  results  furnished  by  such  observa- 
tions will  by  far  surpass  our  expectation. 
We  will  confine  ourselves  to  a  small  number 
of  examples  of  this  curious  subject. 

38 


Hollow  Trees — The  Age  of  Trees 


The  cemetery  of  Allouville,  in  Normandy, 
is  shaded  by  one  of  the  oldest  oaks  in  France. 
The  dust  of  the  dead,  into  which  its  roots 
project,  appears  to  have  imparted  exceptional 
vigour.  Its  trunk  measures  ten  yards  in 
circumference  at  the  level  of  the  ground.  A 
hermit's  cell,  surmounted  by  a  small  belfry, 
rises  in  the  midst  of  the  huge  mass  of  branches. 
The  base  of  the  trunk,  which  is  partly  hollow, 
has  since  1696  been  arranged  as  a  chapel, 
dedicated  to  Our  Lady  of  Peace.  The  most 
exalted  persons  have  considered  it  an  honour 
to  pray  in  this  rustic  sanctuary,  and  to 
meditate  for  a  short  time  under  the  shade  of 
the  old  tree,  which  has  witnessed  the  open- 
ing and  closing  of  so  many  graves.  From  its 
dimensions  an  age  of  nine  hundred  years  is 
attributed  to  this  oak.  The  acorn  which 
gave  birth  to  it  must  have  germinated  in  the 
year  1000.  Nowadays  the  ancient  oak  bears 
its  enormous  branches  easily,  and  every  spring 
is  covered  with  vigorous  foliage.  Honoured 
by  men,  wasted  by  lightning,  it  follows  the 
course  of  years  with,  perhaps,  before  it  a 
future  as  long  as  its  past. 

After  the  oak  of  Allouville  we  will  recall 
some  others,  also  comrades  of  the  dead ; 
for  it  is  in  these  abodes  of  rest,  where  the 

39 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


sacredness  of  the  spot  protects  them  from 
the  assaults  of  man,  that  trees  live  to  a  great 
age.  Two  yew-trees  situated  in  the  cemetery 
of  La  Haie  de  Routot,  in  the  Department  of 
Eure,  deserve  special  attention.  In  1832 
they  still  shaded  with  their  dark  foliage  the 
whole  of  the  burying-ground  and  part  of  the 
church,  when  an  exceptionally  violent  wind 
blew  down  some  of  their  branches.  Yet, 
despite  this  mutilation,  they  both  remain 
majestic  in  their  old  age.  Their  trunks, 
which  are  quite  hollow,  are  each  nine  yards 
in  circumference.  Their  age  is  supposed  to 
be  fourteen  hundred  years. 


40 


CHAPTER  VII 


Respiration 

First  among  the  most  imperative  needs  to 
which  we  are  subject  are  those  of  eating  and 
drinking.  There  is,  however,  one  need  to 
which  hunger  and  thirst,  however  insistent, 
must  give  way,  a  need  ever  recurring  and 
never  satisfied,  felt  incessantly  whether  awake 
or  asleep,  by  night  and  by  day,  at  every 
hour,  at  every  moment.  This  is  the  need 
of  air. 

Air  is  so  necessary  to  life  that  we  cannot 
regulate  our  use  of  it,  as  we  do  that  of  food 
and  drink,  so  as  to  protect  ourselves  from 
the  fatal  consequences  which  the  slightest 
neglect  would  entail,  It  is  without  our 
knowledge,  independently  of  our  will,  that  the 
air  penetrates  into  our  bodies,  to  play  its 
wonderful  part.  Above  all  we  live  on  air, 
ordinary  food  being  only  of  secondary  import- 
ance. The  need  of  food  is  only  experienced 
at  fairly  long  intervals  ;  the  need  of  air  is 

4i 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


felt  incessantly,  always  imperious  and  in- 
exorable. 

Let  us  try  for  a  moment  to  prevent  the  air 
from  entering  our  body  by  closing  its  passage 
through  the  nose  and  mouth.  It  is  impossible 
to  endure  it,  we  are  stifled  and  feel  that  we 
should  certainly  perish  if  this  condition  were 
at  all  prolonged.  This  will  convince  us  of 
the  necessity  of  air  for  life.  All  animals 
from  the  least  to  the  greatest  are  in  the  same 
case  ;  above  all,  they  live  on  air.  Those  that 
live  in  water — fishes  and  others — are  no 
exception  to  the  rule.  They  can  only  live 
in  water  into  which  air  passes  and  is  dissolved. 

In  physics  we  have  a  striking  experiment 
with  regard  to  this  subject.  An  animal — 
a  bird,  for  instance — is  placed  under  a  bell 
glass,  and  then  the  air  is  withdrawn  by  means 
of  a  special  pump  called  an  air  pump.  As  the 
air  disappears,  being  drawn  out  by  the  pump, 
the  bird  totters,  struggles  in  terrible  distress 
and  falls  down  in  a  dying  condition.  If  we 
are  slow  in  restoring  the  air  to  the  bell  the 
poor  little  thing  will  certainly  die  :  nothing 
can  restore  it  to  life.  But  if  the  air  is  restored 
in  time  its  action  will  revive  the  bird.  In 
the  same  way  a  lighted  candle  placed  under 
the  bell  will  be  at  once  extinguished  if  the  air 

42 


Respiration 


is  withdrawn.     The  candle  must  have  air  in 
order  to  burn. 

We  will  now  consider  the  reason  why  air 
is  so  absolutely  necessary  for  the  support  of 
life.  Men  and  animals  have  a  proper  tempera- 
ture— a  heat  which  does  not  result  from 
exterior  circumstances  but  from  the  mere 
fact  of  life.  Our  clothes  preserve  it  and 
prevent  it  from  dispersing,  but  they  do  not 
impart  it.  Moreover,  this  natural  heat  re- 
mains the  same  under  a  blazing  sun  or  in 
the  frost  of  winter,  in  the  warmest  and  in 
the  coldest  climate  ;  it  cannot  be  decreased 
without  risk  to  our  lives.  How  is  this  bodily 
heat  preserved  always  and  the  same  all  over, 
and  how  can  it  be  produced  except  by  com- 
bustion ?  As  a  matter  of  fact,  permanent 
combustion  is  constantly  going  on  within  us  ; 
respiration  supplies  it  with  air,  and  food  with 
fuel.  To  live  is  to  be  consumed  in  the 
strictest  sense  of  the  word  ;  and  to  breathe 
is  to  burn.  There  is  an  old  figure  of  speech— 
the  torch  of  life.  This  figure  expresses  the 
reality.  Air  consumes  the  torch,  air  con- 
sumes the  animal.  It  causes  the  torch  to 
diffuse  heat  and  light ;  it  causes  the  animal  to 
produce  heat  and  motion.  Without  air  the 
torch  will  be  extinguished,  and  without  air 


43 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


the  animal  will  die.  In  this  respect  the 
animal  may  be  compared  to  a  very  perfect 
machine  set  in  motion  by  heat.  It  feeds 
and  breathes  in  order  to  produce  heat  and 
motion  ;  it  eats  the  fuel  in  the  form  of  food 
and  burns  it  in  its  body  by  means  of  the  air 
supplied  by  respiration. 

That  is  why  the  need  of  food  is  felt  more 
keenly  in  winter.  The  body  becomes  colder 
by  contact  with  the  cold  air  outside,  so  we 
must  burn  more  fuel  to  keep  the  natural 
heat  at  the  same  level.  A  cold  temperature 
excites  the  need  of  eating,  and  a  high  tempera- 
ture reduces  it.  The  hungry  stomachs  of 
the  northern  nations  need  strong  meat,  fat 
or  lard  ;  the  tribes  of  the  Sahara  are  satisfied 
with  three  or  four  dates  in  the  day,  with  a 
pinch  of  flour  kneaded  in  the  palm  of  the 
hand.  Everything  which  diminishes  the 
waste  of  heat  also  diminishes  the  need  of  food. 
Sleep,  rest,  warm  garments  all  assist  our 
food  to  keep  up  the  natural  heat,  and  to  a 
certain  extent  they  take  its  place.  Popular 
common-sense  repeats  this  in  the  saying, 
"  He  who  sleeps,  dines." 

The  materials  which  the  air  burns  within 
us  are  provided  by  the  very  substance  of  our 
body,  that  is  to  say,  by  the  blood  into  which 


44 


Respiration 


the  digested  food  is  transformed.  We  say 
of  someone  who  puts  extreme  energy  into 
his  work  that  he  is  burning  the  candle  at 
both  ends.  This  is  another  popular  saying 
which  agrees  perfectly  with  our  most  certain 
knowledge  of  the  facts  of  life.  There  is  not 
the  least  motion,  not  a  limb  stirs,  without 
causing  an  expenditure  of  fuel  in  proportion 
to  the  force  exerted,  and  this  fuel  is  provided 
by  the  blood,  which  is  itself  maintained  by 
food.  To  walk,  to  run,  to  become  excited, 
to  work,  to  take  trouble,  is  literally  to  burn 
the  blood.  This  is  the  reason  why  activity 
and  hard  work  excite  the  need  of  eating, 
and  why  it  is  reduced  by  repose  and  idleness. 


45 


CHAPTER  VIII 


Respiration  (continued) 

You  must  not  imagine  that  vital  combus- 
tion is  carried  on  in  the  same  way  as  in  our 
fires,  or  that  there  is  some  kind  of  stove  in 
our  bodies.  Although  there  is  actual  com- 
bustion there  is  no  fire.  Remember  the  wood 
turning  to  dust  and  slowly  consumed  in  the 
air,  and  the  stack  of  damp  hay  becoming 
heated  till  sometimes  it  catches  fire.  Vital 
combustion  is  quicker  than  that  of  decaying 
wood,  and  slower  than  that  of  wood  that 
burns.  Therefore  it  produces  heat,  but  not 
enough  to  be  dangerous,  as  a  hot  fire  would 
be. 

When  passing  through  a  fire  and  maintain- 
ing its  combustion,  the  air  changes  its  nature. 
It  dissolves  carbon  and  takes  up  carbonic 
acid  gas,  which  passes  out  through  the 
chimney,  while  pure  air  constantly  comes  in 
to  take  its  place.  Exactly  the  same  thing 
happens  in  the  combustion  that  supports  life. 

47 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

The  chest  acts  like  bellows  which  are  alter- 
nately rilled  with  air  and  emptied.  These 
alternate  motions  are  inspiration  and  expira- 
tion. In  the  former  the  pure  air  enters  our 
bodies  to  burn  the  material  for  the  blood  and 
to  produce  heat ;  in  the  latter  the  air,  having 
fulfilled  its  task,  is  carried  off,  not  in  the 
same  state  as  when  it  entered,  but  impreg- 
nated with  carbon  and  unfit  to  breathe,  like 
that  which  escapes  from  a  lighted  fire. 

The  burning  fire  and  the  breathing  body 
both  produce  carbonic  acid  gas,  by  dissolving 
their  carbon  into  the  air.  The  breath  from 
our  chest  is  no  different  from  the  breath  from 
the  stove.  This  may  be  proved  by  an  experi- 
ment. You  saw  that  the  presence  of  car- 
bonic acid  gas  is  detected  by  lime-water.  If 
this  water  is  disturbed,  turns  milky  and 
deposits  white  flakes,  it  is  a  sure  sign  that  the 
air  is  impregnated  with  carbon.  Fill  a  glass 
with  completely  clear  lime-water,  then  take 
some  small  tube — a  reed,  for  instance,  or  a 
straw — and  by  means  of  this  tube  blow  into 
the  liquid.  You  will  see  that  the  lime-water 
will  soon  be  disturbed,  will  resemble  milk, 
and  produce  numerous  white  flakes.  This  is 
a  clear  proof  that  the  air  coming  from  the 
interior  of  the  body  is  like  that  in  the  bottle 

48 


Respiration 


in  which  a  burning  coal  was  held,  and  like 
that  it  contains  carbonic  acid  gas. 

When  once  it  has  been  used  for  respiration, 
air,  as  we  have  seen,  contains  a  harmful 
substance,  carbonic  acid  gas.  This  air  is 
henceforth  unable  to  support  life.  An  animal 
which  had  nothing  else  to  breathe  would  soon 
perish.  Nor  is  it  able  to  maintain  com- 
bustion. This  is  quite  clear,  according  to 
the  close  resemblance  between  ordinary  com- 
bustion and  the  facts  of  life.  Where  the 
animal  can  live,  a  lighted  candle  will  burn  ; 
when  the  animal  faints  for  lack  of  air,  the 
candle  goes  out.  To  know  whether  air  is  fit 
to  breathe  we  need  only  notice  whether  a 
lighted  candle  will  burn  or  go  out. 

We  will  now  collect  our  breath — that  air 
that  has  been  working  within  us.  This  is  a 
very  simple  matter,  as  you  will  see.  I  take 
a  bottle  with  a  wide  mouth,  fill  it  full  of 
water,  cover  the  opening  with  the  palm  of 
my  hand  and  turn  it  upside  down  in  a  large 
earthenware  pan,  also  full  of  water.  I  hold 
the  bottle  with  one  hand,  taking  care  that  the 
mouth  always  remains  under  water.  Then 
we  blow  under  the  bottle  with  a  reed.  The 
air  issuing  from  the  body  disturbs  the  water 
and    rises    in    large    bubbles    through    the 


49 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


contents  of  our  vessel,  till  it  reaches  the  top. 
As  the  breath,  or  the  air,  is  collected  in  the 
upper  part  of  the  bottle,  the  water  being  driven 
back  escapes  at  the  base  and  flows  into  the 
pan.  When  the  vessel  is  filled  with  air  we 
cover  the  opening  again  with  the  palm  of  the 
hand,  and  place  the  bottle  on  the  table  with 
the  mouth  at  the  top.  The  bottle  is  full  of 
our  breath.  As  we  see  it  there  is  nothing  to 
show  that  this  air,  which  has  already  been 
used  for  respiration,  differs  in  any  way  from 
the  air  which  has  not  been  so  used.  It  is  as 
transparent  and  invisible  as  usual.  We  might 
say  that  there  has  been  no  change.  But  let 
us  test  it  and  we  shallsee  that  this  air  is  far 
from  being  the  same. 

With  the  help  of  a  wire  I  let  a  piece  of  a 
lighted  candle  down  into  the  bottle.  As  soon 
as  the  flame  passes  the  mouth,  it  is  immediate- 
ly extinguished.  It  is  extinguished  as  com- 
pletely and  quickly  as  if  it  were  immersed 
in  water.  This  extinction  is  not  caused  by 
any  clumsy  movement.  I  again  immerse  the 
candle  as  slowly  and  carefully  as  possible. 
No  use  ;  as  soon  as  it  enters  the  bottle  it  goes 
out.  If  we  introduce  it  into  a  similar  bottle 
full  of  pure  air  the  candle  will  go  on  burning. 
We  know,  therefore,  that  when  air  has  once 

50 


Respiration 


been  breathed  it  is  no  longer  able  to  support 
flame  or  to  support  life.  Since  a  candle  goes 
out  any  animal  would  perish,  after  a  more  or 
less  prolonged  stay. 

From  this  you  will  understand  how  care- 
fully we  must  attend  to  the  renewal  of  air  in 
our  houses,  and  especially  in  our  bedrooms. 
Let  us  throw  open  our  windows  and  allow 
the  pure  outside  air  to  pour  in.  We  must 
keep  far  from  our  dwellings  any  cause  of 
corruption  which  might  affect  the  air — the 
chief  support  of  life.  In  sheepfolds  and 
stables  where  numbers  of  animals  are  kept, 
the  free  access  of  air  is  indispensable  to 
health  ;  all  the  more  because  the  atmosphere 
is  vitiated  both  by  the  breath  of  the  animals 
and  by  inevitable  impurities.  To  sum  up — 
Air  is  indispensable  to  every  creature  and 
everything  that  can  affect  its  purity  must  be 
avoided  with  the  greatest  care. 


51 


CHAPTER  IX 


The  Root 

The  stem  is  the  part  of  the  plant  that  grows 
upwards  and  needs  air  and  light  ;  the  root 
grows  downwards  and  requires  the  earth  and 
darkness.  The  extremities  of  its  numerous 
subdivisions  are  in  a  constant  state  of 
growth,  always  young  and  soft,  and  there- 
fore, well  adapted  for  absorbing  like  a  sponge 
the  liquids  with  which  the  ground  is  saturated. 
It  is  to  record  this  power  of  absorption  that 
the  extremities  of  the  roots,  which  are  con- 
stantly renewed,  are  called  spongioles.  The 
spongioles  come  at  the  end  of  the  rootlets 
or  final  subdivisions  of  the  root. 

There  are  two  principal  types  of  the  various 
forms  of  the  root.  Sometimes  it  consists 
of  a  single  growth  or  tap,  which  produces 
branches  as  it  penetrates  deeper  into  the 
ground.  This  is  called  a  tap  root.  Some- 
times it  is  a  bunch  or  sheaf  of  simple  or 
branched  members,  which  all  beginning  at 

53 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


the  same  level  are  all  of  equal  importance. 
This  is  a  fasciculated  root. 

Generally  the  development  of  the  root 
corresponds  with  that  of  the  stem.  The  oak, 
the  elm,  the  sycamore,  the  beech,  and  all  our 
large  trees,  have  a  strong,  deep  root  to  sup- 
port their  enormous  branches  and  defend 
them  from  the  gusts  of  the  wind.  But  there 
are  some  humble  plants,  the  roots  of  which 
are  quite  out  of  proportion  to  the  rest  of  the 
plant— a  tap  root  stronger  than  that  of  many 
other  plants  that  are  more  highly  developed 
in  their  visible  portion.  Such  are  the  mallow, 
the  radish,  and  the  carrot.  The  lucerne  sup- 
ports its  scanty  tuft  of  foliage  by  a  root  which 
penetrates  to  a  depth  of  two  or  three  yards. 

One  agricultural  operation  of  the  greatest 
interest  depends  partly  on  the  excessive 
development  of  certain  roots.  The  plant  is  a 
laboratory  where  the  filth  of  our  stables  and 
poultry-yards  is  converted  into  food.  At  the 
pleasure  of  the  cultivator,  a  load  of  dung, 
by  passing  through  some  plant,  is  trans- 
formed into  vegetables,  fruit,  or  bread.  This 
manure  is  a  very  precious  substance,  which 
nothing  can  replace,  and  which  must  be 
utilised  to  the  last  morsel ;  for  all  our  food 
depends  upon  it.     We  will  suppose  that  the 

54 


The  Root 


ground,  enriched  by  this  manure,  has  pro- 
duced a  first  harvest  of  wheat.  But  the 
wheat,  with  its  short  delicate  roots,  has  only 
benefited  by  the  fertilising  qualities  of  the 
superficial  layer,  and  has  left  those  untouched 
which  have  been  dissolved  by  the  rain  and 
transported  to  a  lower  depth.  It  is  true  that 
the  plant  has  fulfilled  its  duty  admirably ;  it 
has  made  a  clean  sweep  and  converted  into 
wheat  all  the  manure  contained  by  the  soil 
within  reach  of  its  roots,  so  that  if  wheat  were 
sown  again  there  would  be  no  harvest.  The 
ground  is  exhausted  on  the  surface,  but  there 
is  still  wealth  below.  Is  there  anything  that 
can  search  the  layers  underneath  and  extract 
food  from  them  ?  It  will  be  neither  barley, 
oats,  nor  rye,  the  small  fasciculated  roots  of 
which  would  find  that  the  wheat  had  left 
them  nothing  in  the  top  story  of  the  ground. 
It  will  be  lucerne,  which  will  plunge  its  roots, 
as  thick  as  a  finger,  to  a  depth  of  one,  two, 
or  three  yards,  bringing  back  the  manure  as 
forage  which,  with  the  help  of  the  animal 
that  feeds  on  it,  will  turn  to  flesh  for  food, 
milk,  fleece,  or  at  any  rate,  labour.  This 
succession  of  two  or  three  plants,  deriving 
the  greatest  advantage  from  prepared  ground, 
is  called  rotation. 


55 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

The  deep  root  which  is  so  advantageous  for 
utilising  the  lower  layers  of  the  soil  may 
occasionally  become  a  nuisance.  If  a  tree 
has  to  be  transplanted,  the  long  tap  root  will 
cause  the  operation  to  be  difficult  and  risky. 
There  must  be  a  deep  excavation  to  remove 
it  and  also  to  replant  it,  and  care  must  be 
taken  not  to  injure  the  root ;  for  it  is  the 
only  one,  and  if  it  does  not  take  the  plant 
will  die.  It  would  be  better  for  the  tree  to 
have  fasciculated  roots,  not  reaching  to  a 
great  depth.  It  would  then  be  easily  re- 
moved, and  if  some  roots  were  destroyed  by 
the  operation  there  would  be  enough  of  them 
left  whole  to  ensure  success  in  transplant- 
ing. 

This  result  may  be  obtained ;  it  is  easy 
to  deprive  the  tree  of  its  tap  root  and  to  give 
it,  not  a  regular  bunch  of  equal  roots  but  a 
much  branched  and  shallow  root,  offering  all 
the  advantages  of  the  fasciculated  root — 
though  not  its  form.  In  the  nurseries  where 
the  young  trees  spend  a  few  years  before 
being  transplanted,  when  they  are  two  years 
old  the  principal  root,  which  would  become 
the  tap  root,  is  cut  off  by  the  spade,  and  the 
remaining  stump  branches  out  horizontally 
without    increasing    its    depth.     Sometimes 

56 


The  Root 


there  is  a  layer  of  tiles  in  the  soil  of  the 
nursery.  The  tap  root  of  the  shrub  lengthens 
until  it  reaches  this  barrier,  but  it  must  then 
arrest  its  downward  progress  and  branch  out 
laterally. 

The  root  with  which  we  have  been  con- 
cerned is  primordial  and  original ;  every 
plant  possesses  it  as  it  leaves  the  seed — and 
it  appears  as  soon  as  germination  begins. 
But  many  plants  have  other  roots  which 
are  developed  at  different  points  on  the  stem 
and  replace  the  original  root  if  it  should  die, 
or  come  to  its  assistance  if  it  persists.  These 
play  an  important  part  in  certain  horticul- 
tural operations,  especially  in  propagation  by 
cuttings  and  layering. 

Besides  these  two  operations  which  are 
intended  to  multiply  the  plant,  the  production 
of  adventitious  roots  is  promoted,  with  the 
object  of  fixing  the  plant  more  firmly  in  the 
ground,  or  of  obtaining  a  more  abundant 
harvest.  The  most  effective  way  of  doing 
this  is  to  heap  up  the  ground  at  the  base  of 
the  stem.  This  is  called  buttressing.  The 
buried  portion  is  soon  covered  with  roots. 
Maize,  for  instance,  if  left  to  itself,  has  too 
weak  a  root  to  resist  the  wind  and  the  rain, 
which  would  lay  it   flat.    The  agriculturist 


57 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


buttresses  the  maize,  in  order  to  make  it 
steadier,  and  bundles  of  adventitious  roots 
are  formed  in  the  earth  heaped  at  the  base 
of  the  stem,  which  afford  strong  support 
to  the  plant. 

The  stalk  of  wheat  bears  shoots  on  its 
lower  part,  which  may  either  perish,  to  the 
detriment  of  the  harvest,  or  may  be  developed 
and  increase  the  number  of  ears.  If  the 
wheat  is  sown  in  autumn,  a  cold  and  rainy 
season,  the  growth  is  slow,  the  stalk  remains 
short  and  the  different  shoots  remain  very 
near  each  other,  almost  at  the  level  of  the 
ground.  Favoured  by  the  vicinity  of  the 
damp  ground,  these  shoots  give  out  adven- 
titious roots,  which  feed  them  directly  and 
provide  them  with  the  abundant  nourish- 
ment that  the  ordinary  root,  from  its  own 
resources,  could  not  have  supplied.  Thus 
stimulated  they  each  develop  a  stalk  which 
will  afterwards  provide  an  ear.  But  if  the 
wheat  is  sown  in  spring,  the  rapid  growth  in 
a  mild  temperature  carries  the  shoots  too 
high  for  them  to  be  able  to  take  root,  and  the 
stem  remains  single.  In  the  former  case 
from  each  grain  of  wheat  sown  a  bundle  of 
stalks  is  grown,  producing  the  same  number 
of  ears ;   in  the  latter  the  harvest  is  reduced 


58 


The  Root 


to  its  simplest  expression  ;  a  single  seed 
produces  a  single  stem  and  a  single  ear.  This 
development  of  the  lower  shoots  is  of  great 
importance,  and  in  order  to  promote  it  they 
must  produce  adventitious  roots  from  contact 
with  the  ground. 


59 


CHAPTER  X 


The  Soil 

Four  substances,  combined  in  varying  pro- 
portions, form  the  soil  or  arable  land  :  these 
are  sand  or  silex,  clay,  chalk  and  humus. 
Each  of  these  materials  by  itself  would 
produce  a  very  poor  soil  quite  unfit  for 
cultivation  ;  but  in  combination  with  each 
other  they  fulfil  the  conditions  that  are  re- 
quired for  fertility.  Generally,  arable  land 
contains  all  four,  with  one  or  the  other  pre- 
dominating. The  soil  takes  its  name  from 
its  chief  component.  The  terms  siliceous 
soil,  clay,  calcareous  and  humiferous  soils, 
are  used  to  designate  arable  ground  in  which 
silex,  clay,  chalk  or  humus  respectively 
predominate. 

Sand  consists  of  very  small  fragments  of 
a  very  hard  rock,  which  is  sometimes  opaque 
and  sometimes  as  transparent  as  glass,  and 
always  easily  recognised  by  its  property  of 
emitting   a   spark   when   struck   with   steel. 

61 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

Flints  and  white  pebbles  belong  to  this  class 
of  stone,  which  is  called  silex  or  quartz. 
Sandy  lands  have  little  consistency,  are  very 
pervious  to  water  and  are  easily  heated  by 
the  action  of  the  sun,  which  exposes  them  to 
frequent  drought. 

The  name  of  granite  is  given  to  a  rock  which 
is  chiefly  composed  of  silex  and  which  forms 
whole  mountain  chains.  The  soil  formed  by 
the  tiny  fragments  of  this  rock  is  called 
granitic  soil.  It  is  not  favourable  to  culti- 
vation, though  chestnuts  flourish  in  it,  as  well 
as  certain  wild  plants  which  affect  this  ground. 
Chief  among  these  are  the  heaths  and  the 
red  foxglove.  The  heaths,  with  their  pretty 
little  pink  flowers,  will  cover  the  poorest  sandy 
soil  with  an  endless  carpet.  The  foxglove 
is  a  plant  with  large  leaves,  with  flowers  red 
on  the  outside  and  spotted  with  white  and 
purple  within,  arranged  on  a  long  and  splen- 
did spike  reaching  almost  to  the  height  of  a 
man.  The  flowers  are  shaped  like  long  bells, 
or  fingers  of  gloves ;  hence  their  name  of 
foxgloves. 

The  soil  formed  by  the  matter  cast  up  by 
volcanoes  is  also  siliceous  and  is  called 
volcanic  soil.     It  is  often  extremely  fertile. 

Valleys  traversed  by  great  rivers  have  a 

62 


The  Soil 


sandy  soil  with  a  mixture  of  clay,  which  is 
the  most  productive  and  most  easily  cul- 
tivated. Its  fertility  is  increased  if  it  is 
inundated  by  floods;  for  the  river  leaves 
behind  a  fertile  mud  formed  of  clay  and 
organic  matters  carried  by  the  water. 

Heath  land  is  a  soil  composed  of  fine  sand 
and  humus  supplied  by  the  decay  of  heaths 
and  other  plants.  It  is  also  used  for  the 
cultivation  of  garden  flowers. 

Clay  is  an  earth  which  when  kneaded  with 
water  turns  into  a  firm  and  flexible  paste, 
which  can  be  moulded  into  any  shape.  When 
perfectly  pure  it  is  white.  This  is  kaolin,  a 
very  rare  substance  used  for  the  manufacture 
of  porcelain.  Plastic  clay  is  oily  to  the 
touch  and  forms  a  pliable  paste  when  mixed 
with  water.  It  becomes  very  hard  when 
baked  in  the  fire  and  is  used  for  pottery. 
Other  clays  produce  a  paste  which  is  not 
pliable  and  which  readily  absorbs  fats. 
These  are  used  in  manufactures  to  remove 
from  cloths  the  oil  used  in  weaving  them. 
Ochres  are  clays  coloured  red  or  yellow  by 
rust,  which  are  used  in  rough  painting.  Marls 
are  composed  of  clay  and  chalk  in  varying 
proportions.  These  marls  disintegrate,  or 
fall  into  powder,  under  the  influence  of  air 

63 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 

and  damp.     They  are  used  in  agriculture  for 
improving  the  ground. 

Clay  soil  is  entirely  different  from  sand. 
It  is  converted  by  water  into  a  sticky  paste, 
which  adheres  firmly  to  the  plough.  When 
once  wetted  it  is  cold  and  dries  very  slowly. 
By  the  spade  it  is  divided  into  compact  clods, 
which  refuse  to  crumble  when  exposed  to  the 
air,  and  are  unfit  for  sowing.  The  cultivator 
must  use  every  effort  to  draw  off  the  water 
and  to  break  up  the  earth  with  the  plough 
before  and  during  the  frost.  It  is  improved 
by  sand,  ashes  or  lime.  Wheat  does  better 
in  a  clay  soil  than  in  any  other  ground. 

Clay  lands  may  be  known  by  their  vegeta- 
tion. The  wild  plants  that  distinguish  them 
are  the  coltsfoot  and  the  dwarf  elder.  The 
coltsfoot  is  so  called  because  of  the  shape  of 
its  leaves,  the  outline  of  which  recalls  the 
print  of  a  horse's  foot.  They  are  white  under- 
neath and  the  flowers  are  yellow  like  small 
marigolds.  They  appear  before  the  leaves 
in  early  spring.  The  dwarf  elder  is  a  kind  of 
herbaceous  elder,  rising  to  half  the  height  of  a 
man.  It  has  small  white  flowers  which  are 
succeeded  by  reddish  violet  berries. 


64 


CHAPTER  XI 


Shoots 

If  we  take  a  branch  of  lilac  or  any  other 
shrub,  in  the  angle  called  the  axil  formed 
by  each  leaf  with  the  branch  that  bears  it,  we 
find  a  small  rounded  body,  clothed  with  brown 
scales.  This  is  a  shoot  or,  as  it  is  sometimes 
called,  an  eye. 

Shoots  are  found  at  fixed  points  :  there  is 
one  at  the  axil  of  each  leaf  and  one  at  the 
extremity  of  the  branch.  Those  which  are 
placed  at  the  axils  of  the  leaves  are  axillary 
shoots  /  the  one  at  the  end  of  the  branch  is  a 
terminal  shoot.  They  are  not  all  equally 
vigorous,  the  stronger  ones  being  at  the 
upper  end  of  the  branch,  and  the  weaker  ones 
below.  Those  sheltered  in  the  axil  of  the 
lower  leaves  are  so  small  that  some  attention 
is  needed  to  detect  them,  and  without  care 
these  weakly  shoots  will  often  waste  away 
without  developing.     In  a  branch  of  lilac  it  is 

65  E 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


easy  to  notice  the  difference  in  size  between 
one  shoot  and  the  next. 

Whether  terminal  or  axillary,  shoots  are 
divided  into  two  classes.  As  they  develop 
some  grow  long  and  are  covered  only  with 
leaves :  these  are  called  leaf  shoots  and 
finally  become  branches.  Others  remain 
short  and  only  produce  flowers,  or  flowers  and 
leaves  in  conjunction.  These  are  flower 
shoots  or  buds.  It  is  very  easy  to  distinguish 
them  on  our  fruit  trees  ;  the  leaf  shoots  being 
long  and  pointed,  while  the  flower  shoots  are 
rounded  and  larger. 

All  through  the  summer  the  shoots  are 
growing  in  the  axils  of  the  leaves,  and  acquiring 
strength  to  endure  the  winter.  The  cold 
weather  comes  and  the  leaves  fall,  but  the 
shoots  keep  their  place,  firmly  fixed  in  a  fold 
of  the  bark,  just  above  the  scar  left  by  the 
fall  of  the  leaf.  To  resist  the  onslaught  of 
cold  and  damp,  which  would  be  fatal,  a 
winter  garment  is  indispensable.  This  will 
consist  on  the  inside  of  down  and  on  the  out- 
side of  a  strong  case  of  polished  scales.  If 
we  examine  the  shoot  of  the  chestnut  we 
shall  find  inside  a  kind  of  down  swathing  the 
little  tender  leaves,  and  outside  a  solid 
armour  of  scales  arranged  as  regularly  as  the 

66 


Shoots 


tiles  of  a  roof,  and  closely  encircling  it.  More- 
over, to  prevent  the  damp  from  penetrating 
each  scale  is  tarred  with  a  resinous  gum,  which 
is  now  like  dried  varnish,  but  which  will  turn 
soft  in  the  spring  so  as  to  allow  the  shoot  to 
expand.  Then  the  scales,  no  longer  glued 
together  but  quite  sticky,  separate  and  the 
first  leaves  unfold  lined  with  a  russet  down. 
Almost  all  shoots  at  the  time  of  their  effort 
in  spring  show  in  different  degrees  this  sticki- 
ness, which  results  from  the  melting  of  their 
resinous  coat.  We  may  notice  particularly 
those  of  the  ash,  the  alder  and  especially  the 
poplar,  which  allow  an  abundant  yellow, 
bitter  gum  to  ooze  out  when  pressed  by  the 
fingers.  This  gum  is  diligently  collected  by 
bees  who  use  it  to  make  their  propolis,  the 
cement  with  which  they  plaster  the  fissures 
and  walls  of  the  hive  before  constructing  the 
combs.  Despite  its  modest  appearance  the 
shoot  is  a  masterpiece  ;  its  polish  repels  the 
damp,  its  scales  protect  it  from  the  air  ;  while 
its  lining  of  down  prevents  any  access  of  cold. 
The  scales  are  the  essential  portions  of  the 
shoot's  winter  coat.  These  are  only  small 
leaves  hardened  and  tough  and  modified  to 
form  a  means  of  defence.  The  subsequent 
leaves  which  form  the  heart  of  the  shoot  are 


67 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


of  the  ordinary  shape.  They  are  all  small, 
pale  and  delicate,  and  arranged  with  wonder- 
ful method  so  as  to  occupy  the  least  possible 
space  and  all  to  be  contained  in  their  narrow 
cradle,  notwithstanding  their  great  number. 
We  are  surprised  to  find  how  much  a  shoot 
contains  in  its  scaly  case,  in  a  space  so  small 
that  we  could  hardly  make  it  hold  a  hemp- 
seed  :  there  are  leaves  by  the  dozen  and  whole 
bunches  of  flowers.  The  bunch  contained  in 
a  lilac  shoot  has  more  than  a  hundred  flowers. 
If  the  different  parts  of  a  shoot  were  removed 
one  by  one  and  the  combination  once  taken  to 
pieces,  would  any  fingers  have  the  skill  to 
reconstruct  it  ?  It  is  above  all  the  leaves 
that  lend  themselves  to  a  thousand  arrange- 
ments so  as  to  occupy  as  little  space  as 
possible.  All  are  in  their  place  in  the  tiny 
dwelling  :  none  are  torn  or  bruised.  Within 
the  shoot  they  take  the  shape  of  cornets, 
they  roll  over  one  edge  or  both  ;  they  are 
folded  lengthways  or  along  their  breadth  ; 
they  form  a  ball,  crumple,  or  are  creased  like 
a  fan. 


86 


CHAPTER  XII 


Soil  (continued) 

Chalk  is  the  rock  from  which  lime  is  obtained. 
It  is  composed  of  carbonic  gas  and  lime.  In 
order  to  obtain  the  lime  the  chalk  is  exposed 
to  great  heat  in  furnaces  by  lime  burners. 
The  carbonic  gas  is  disengaged  and  dispersed 
in  the  air  and  the  lime  is  left.  Common  build- 
ing stone  and  ashlar  are  chalk.  In  arable 
ground  chalk  is  often  present  in  larger  or 
smaller  lumps,  but  more  often  it  is  very  fine 
dust  which  cannot  be  distinguished  from  other 
substances,  especially  clay.  River  and  spring 
water  almost  always  contains  a  small  pro- 
portion of  chalk  in  solution.  This  provides 
the  stony  layer  which  gradually  accumulates 
inside  water  bottles  and  dims  the  transparency 
of  the  glass.  Some  water  contains  enough  to 
deposit  a  mineral  crust  on  the  objects  over 
which  it  flows,  such  as  mosses  and  aquatic 
plants  and  to  fill  up  their  arteries.  The 
clearest  water,   in  which  absolutely  nothing 

69 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


can  be  seen,  holds  chalk  in  solution,  invisible 
as  sugar  dissolved  in  water,  so  that  when  we 
drink  a  glass  of  water,  at  the  same  time  we 
drink  a  small  quantity  of  stone.  Our  bodies, 
to  provide  for  their  growth  and  strength, 
require  a  considerable  amount  of  stony  matter, 
which  goes  to  form  the  solid  framework  of  the 
bones.  These  materials,  which  are  absolutely 
necessary,  cannot  originate  from  ourselves 
but  must  be  derived  from  our  food  and  drink. 
Water  provides  chalk  for  us  and  also  for 
plants  which  all  contain  a  greater  or  less 
proportion  of  this  mineral  substance. 

Calcareous  soils  are  whitish  because  they 
are  chiefly  composed  of  chalk.  If  the  pro- 
portion of  chalk  is  overwhelming  they  will  be 
barren,  but  fairly  productive  when  this  is 
combined  with  clay  and  specially  favourable 
to  the  vine,  sainfoin,  lucerne  and  clover. 

The  characteristic  plants  of  the  chalk  are 
the  box,  the  compact  and  fine-grained  wood 
of  which  is  so  highly  esteemed  by  turners,  and 
the  dogberry. 

Wood,  leaves  or  plants  which  are  exposed 
for  long  to  the  air  and  damp  undergo  a  slow 
combustion  or  rot.  The  result  of  this  decom- 
position is  a  brown  substance  called  humus. 
The  inside  of  old  hollow  willows  is  converted 

70 


The  Soil 


into  humus,  and  also  the  leaves  that  fall  from 
the  trees  and  rot  on  the  ground.  The  vege- 
table generations  of  to-day  are  nourished  by 
the  humus  formed  by  the  remains  of  their 
predecessors  ;  and  they,  in  their  turn,  will 
become  the  soil  which  will  give  birth  to  their 
successors.  It  is  thus  that  plant  life  is  sup- 
ported in  portions  of  the  earth  that  are  not 
cultivated  by  man.  Humus  is  the  natural 
manure  and  where  it  is  formed  uninter- 
ruptedly the  plant  life  remains  vigorous, 
transmitting  the  same  substance  from  one 
generation  to  the  next,  alternately  plant  and 
soil.  But  the  hay  from  the  meadow  is  taken 
to  the  hay-loft  and  the  harvest  of  the  corn- 
field is  stored  in  the  barn  ;  so  that  the  ground 
is  deprived  of  the  humus  which  would  be 
naturally  formed  by  the  corruption  of  the 
hay  or  wheat.  We  must  therefore  restore 
to  the  ground  in  some  way  the  soil  that  has 
been  removed,  or  it  will  gradually  become 
poorer  and  finally  barren.  This  is  done  by 
supplying  it  with  manure  ;  for  the  dung  of 
animals  is  a  kind  of  humus,  produced  by  the 
work  of  digestion  instead  of  by  natural 
corruption. 

Humus  fulfils  a  double  office.     In  the  first 
place  it  makes  the  earth  lighter,  so  that  it  is 


71 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


more  easily  penetrated  by  air  and  water. 
Also,  by  the  slow  combustion  carried  on  within 
it,  it  constantly  gives  out  a  small  amount  of 
carbonic  gas  which  is  absorbed  by  the  roots. 
Cultivation  can  only  prosper  if  the  ground 
contains  a  sufficient  amount  of  humus.  Wheat 
requires  a  proportion  of  almost  80  per 
cent.,  while  rye  and  oats  are  satisfied  with 
20  per  cent.  In  poor,  sandy  ground,  occa- 
sionally the  whole  crop  is  turned  over  and 
buried  so  as  to  be  altogether  converted  into 
humus.  A  meadow  or  a  field  of  clover  is 
sometimes  treated  in  this  way.  When  it  is 
proposed  to  improve  land  by  this  means  the 
plants  that  are  first  cultivated  in  order  to  be 
buried  afterwards  must  be  such  as  derive  the 
greater  part  of  their  constituents  from  the 
atmosphere  as  the  ground  is  unable  to  sup- 
port them.  Among  the  plants  which  satisfy 
this  condition  are  buckwheat,  clover,  lupine, 
beans,  vetches,  lucerne  and  sainfoin. 

Humiferous  soils  have  for  their  principal 
component  the  brown  matter  produced  by 
the  decomposition  of  leaves  and  other  vege- 
table remains.  The  chief  of  these  is  turf. 
Turf  is  a  blackish,  spongy  substance,  formed 
in  damp  flat  ground  by  an  accumulation  of 
vegetable  remains  and  especially  of  mosses. 

72 


The  Soil 


Turf  is  used  as  a  fuel.  If  such  soil  is  to  be 
used  it  must  first  be  cleansed  by  drying  and 
lightened  by  weeding  and  by  the  addition  of 
sand  and  marl.  Lime  must  be  supplied  to 
promote  and  complete  the  decomposition  of 
vegetable  matter.  Turf  lands  may  be  re- 
cognised by  the  sphagnum,  a.  great  moss 
which  grows  with  its  root  under  water,  and 
the  cotton  grass,  bearing  tufts  as  soft  to  the 
touch  and  as  white  as  the  finest  silk. 


73 


CHAPTER  XIII 


Adventitious  Shoots 

The  shoots  which  appear  in  the  spring  grow 
strong  in  the  summer  :  in  the  winter  they 
remain  stationary  and  pass  the  time  in  pro- 
found sleep.  In  the  spring  they  wake  up 
again  and  lengthen  into  branches,  or  open 
into  flowers.  It  is  evident  that  these  dor- 
mant shoots,  which  have  to  endure  the  heat 
of  summer  and  the  chill  of  winter,  must  be 
clothed  in  such  a  way  as  not  to  be  scorched 
by  the  sun  or  injured  by  the  cold.  They  are 
all,  therefore,  covered  with  an  envelope  of 
scales,  and  among  such  are  those  of  the  lilac, 
chestnut,  pear,  apple,  cherry,  poplar  and,  in 
a  word,  almost  all  our  native  trees. 

But  though  the  tree  may  wait  and  devote 
a  whole  year  to  developing  its  shoots,  pro- 
tected by  their  case  of  scales,  there  are  a 
number  of  plants  whose  time  is  limited,  as 
they  only  live  for  one  year  and  are  therefore 
called  annuals.    Such  are  the  potato,  carrot, 

75 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

pumpkin  and  many  others  which  must  develop 
their  shoots  in  haste — in  a  few  months  or 
a    few    days.     As    these    have    not    to    live 
through  the  winter  they  are  never  covered 
with  protective  scales  ;    but  as  soon  as  they 
appear  they  lengthen,  unfold  their  leaves  and 
become  branches,  taking  their  share  in  the 
common   work.     Soon   in   the   axil   of   their 
leaves  other  shoots  appear  which  act  in  the 
same  way,  at  once  developing  into  branches 
which   produce  other  shoots  in   their  turn. 
This  goes  on  until  the  winter  puts  a  stop  to 
this  series  of  branches  and  kills  the  whole 
plant.     Annuals    therefore    branch    quickly, 
producing  in  one  year  successive  generations 
of  branches,  more  or  fewer  according  to  their 
species  and  their  degree  of  strength.     Their 
shoots,  which  have  to   develop  speedily,  are 
always  bare.     Long-lived  plants  on  the  con- 
trary,  such  as  trees,   branch  slowly  :    they 
have  only  one  generation  of  branches  in  each 
year  and  their  shoots,   which  have  to  live 
through  the  winter,  are  covered  with  scales. 

Certain  plants  produce  both  kinds  of  shoot, 
such  as  the  peach-tree  and  the  vine.  At  the 
end  of  winter  we  find  the  vine  with  scaly 
shoots  lined  with  down,  and  the  branches  of 
the  peach  also  bearing  scaly  shoots  coated 

76 


Adventitious  Shoots 


with  varnish.  Both  are  dormant  shoots, 
having  rested  through  the  winter  in  their  case 
of  down  and  scales.  In  the  spring,  obeying 
the  common  law,  they  lengthen  into  branches, 
while  in  the  axil  of  their  leaves  other  shoots 
appear  which  have  no  protective  envelope, 
and  develop  at  once.  The  vine  and  the 
peach  thus  produce  two  generations  in  one 
year  :  the  one  provided  with  scaly  shoots 
that  have  lived  through  the  winter,  and  the 
other  by  naked  shoots  which  were  only 
formed  in  spring.  The  branches  produced 
by  the  latter  give  birth  to  scaly  shoots, 
which  sleep  through  the  winter  and  repro- 
duce the  same  series  of  facts  in  the  following 
year. 

The  axillary  and  terminal  shoots  belong  to 
the  regular  course  of  events,  appearing  on 
every  plant  that  lives  for  several  years.  But 
when  the  plant  is  in  danger,  or  that  acci- 
dentally the  regular  shoots  are  lacking  or 
insufficient,  others  will  appear  here  and 
there,  even  on  the  root  itself,  to  revive  the 
sick  plant  and  restore  it  to  prosperity.  These 
accidental  shoots  are  to  the  aerial  portion 
of  the  plant  what  the  adventitious  roots  are 
to  that  which  is  underground,  and  the  peril 
of  the  moment  calls  them  into  existence  at 


77 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


the  threatened  point.  The  edges  of  the 
wound  left  by  the  amputation  of  a  branch, 
the  parts  of  the  stem  choked  by  bandages, 
or  the  bark  where  it  has  been  injured  by 
blows,  are  the  spots  where  they  prefer  to 
appear.  They  are  called  adventitious  shoots, 
and  their  structure  does  not  differ  from  that 
of  those  that  are  normal. 

The  adventitious  shoots  are  used  so  as  to 
obtain  valuable  results.  If  young  trees  are 
planted  with  a  convenient  space  left  between 
each  one  and  its  neighbour,  each  plant  will 
grow  up  with  a  single  stem,  and  the  plantation 
will  become  a  forest.  But  it  may  be  desirable 
to  replace  this  single  stem  by  a  group  of 
several,  and  to  effect  this  the  trees  are  cut 
down  to  the  level  of  the  ground.  Adventitious 
shoots  will  appear  on  the  edge  of  the  great 
wound  caused  by  the  amputation,  and  will 
lengthen  into  so  many  stems.  Each  plant, 
which  would  have  produced  one  tree,  is  con- 
verted into  a  stock  with  numerous  branches, 
all  of  the  same  age  and  strength.  When  the 
branches  have  attained  the  required  size  they 
are  cut  down  afresh  and  more  shoots  are 
produced  as  the  wounds  are  multiplied.  Thus 
a  stock  which  is  constantly  amputated  and 
restored    by    adventitious    shoots    produces 

78 


Adventitious  Shoots 


more  wood  than  could  be  obtained  from  a  tree 
allowed  to  grow  freely. 

Untouched  by  the  axe,  the  poplar  rises 
as  a  majestic  obelisk  of  foliage.  The  willow, 
which  is  such  an  unpleasing  object  by  the 
side  of  our  ditches,  with  its  ugly  capital 
bristling  with  divergent  rods,  is  in  its  natural 
condition  an  exceptionally  beautiful  tree 
with  flexible  branches  and  delicate  foliage. 
As  ornamental  trees  they  have  nothing  to 
gain  by  man's  interference  with  their  way  of 
growth.  But  alas !  the  useful  and  the 
beautiful  do  not  always  coincide,  and  if  we 
wish  these  trees  to  produce  plenty  of  brush- 
wood and  faggots,  the  decapitation,  periodi- 
cally repeated,  changes  them  into  pollards, 
seamed  with  scars  and  disfigured  by 
wounds,  but  resisting  the  mutilation  by 
adventitious  shoots,  replacing  in  greater 
abundance  the  branches  of  which  they  have 
been  deprived. 

Before  we  finish  with  these  adventitious 
shoots  which  multiply  when  the  plant  is 
poorest,  and  resist  destruction  until  it  is 
completely  exhausted,  we  will  recall  the 
weeds  which  it  is  so  hard  to  expel  from  our 
gardens  if  we  limit  our  efforts  to  raking  the 
ground.      We     have    exerted    ourselves    in 

79 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


tidying  our  walks,  and  everything  has  disap- 
peared ;  the  ground  is  clear — at  any  rate  we 
think  so.  It  is  a  mistake  :  in  a  few  days 
the  weeds  have  reappeared  more  flourishing 
than  ever,  and  the  reason  for  this  is  evident. 
By  raking  we  have  cut  down  all  the  stalks, 
and  the  wounds  have  produced  adventitious 
shoots,  so  that  instead  of  destroying  the 
weeds  we  have  multiplied  them.  The  only 
way  to  clear  the  ground  is  to  pull  them  up. 
That  makes  an  end  of  everything. 


80 


CHAPTER  XIV 


Plants  and  the  Atmosphere 

The  carbonic  gas  produced  by  the  breath  of 
the  human  race  annually  is  equal  to  that 
produced  by  the  consumption  of  eighty-five 
millions  of  tons  of  coal.  This  amount  of  coal 
would  form  a  mountain  one  mile  in  circum- 
ference at  the  base,  and  between  four  and  five 
hundred  yards  in  height.  This  is  the  amount 
of  fuel  required  to  maintain  the  natural  heat 
of  man.  We  eat  this  mountain  of  carbon 
among  us  in  our  food,  and  at  the  end  of  the 
year,  having  dispersed  it  in  the  air  in  puffs 
of  carbonic  gas,  we  proceed  at  once  to  attack 
another.  Think  how  many  mountains  of 
carbon  the  human  rare  has  breathed  into  the 
atmosphere  since  the  beginning  of  the  world. 
We  must  also  reckon  the  animals,  both  of 
land  and  sea,  which  must  use  up  a  goodly 
mountain  of  fuel ;  for  they  are  far  more 
numerous  than  ourselves,  occupying  the  whole 
of   the    globe— continents    and   oceans.    All 

81  F 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


this  carbon  to  support  life  !  And  all  this 
passes  into  the  air  as  a  poisonous  gas,  of  which 
a  few  breaths  would  kill  you  at  once. 

And  this  is  not  all.  Fermenting  matters, 
such  as  the  juice  of  the  vintage,  or  the  dough 
of  bread,  and  substances  which  are  consumed 
by  rotting,  such  as  manure,  produce  carbonic 
acid  gas.  With  a  very  moderate  amount  of 
manure  an  acre  of  cultivated  ground  will  give 
out  daily  one  hundred  cubic  yards  of  carbonic 
acid  gas. 

The  wood,  charcoal  and  coal  which  we  con- 
sume in  our  houses,  and  in  the  great  industrial 
furnaces,  also  supply  the  air  with  noxious 
gas.  Only  think  of  the  amount  of  carbonic 
acid  gas  poured  into  the  atmosphere  by  a 
furnace  where  the  coal  is  thrown  in  by  cart- 
loads. Think  of  the  volcanoes,  those  gigantic 
natural  chimneys,  which  in  one  eruption  emit 
amounts  of  gas  compared  to  which  those 
which  we  have  mentioned  are  of  no  account. 
It  is  quite  evident  that  the  atmosphere  is 
constantly  receiving  torrents  of  carbonic  acid 
gas  which  defy  all  computation.  And  yet 
animals  have  nothing  to  fear,  now  or  in  the 
future  ;  for  the  atmosphere  while  constantly 
poisoned  is  also  constantly  purified. 
And    who    is     the    providential    cleanser 

82 


Plants  and  the  Atmosphere 


responsible  for  the  purity  of  the  air  ?  It  is 
the  plant  which,  by  feeding  on  carbonic  gas, 
prevents  us  from  perishing,  and  with  it 
prepares  the  bread  by  which  we  live.  This 
fatal  gas,  which  is  produced  by  all  decaying 
matter,  is  the  special  food  of  the  plant. 
The  blade  of  grass  develops  its  life  from  the 
spoils  of  death. 

The  leaf  is  riddled  by  an  infinite  number  of 
very  small  holes,  encircled  by  two  lips  that 
give  them  the  appearance  of  a  half-open 
mouth.  These  are  called  stomata.  More 
than  a  million  of  them  may  be  counted  on 
one  leaf  of  the  lime,  for  they  are  so  small  that 
they  cannot  be  seen  without  a  microscope. 
It  is  by  means  of  these  openings  that  the 
plant  inhales,  not  the  pure  air  that  we  inhale, 
but  the  poisonous  gas  which  is  fatal  to  the 
animal  but  wholesome  for  itself.  By  its 
millions  of  stomata  it  breathes  in  the  carbonic 
acid  gas  contained  in  the  atmosphere  :  it 
draws  it  into  the  substance  of  its  leaves,  and 
there,  in  the  sunlight,  a  wonderful  process 
is  effected.  Stimulated  by  the  light,  the 
leaves  analyse  the  fatal  gas  and  strip  it  of  its 
carbon.  They  restore  the  consumed  carbon, 
they  undo  the  work  of  combustion  and 
separate  the  carbon  from  the  air  with  which 

83 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


it  is  combined — in  a  word,  they  decompose 
the  carbonic  acid  gas. 

You  must  not  think  that  it  is  an  easy  thing 
to  restore  to  their  primitive  condition  two 
substances  which  have  been  combined  by 
fire,  and  to  bring  back  something,  which  has 
been  burnt,  to  its  original  state.  Scientific 
men  would  need  all  the  ingenious  methods 
and  all  the  powerful  drugs  at  their  command 
to  deprive  the  carbonic  gas  of  its  carbon. 
This  work,  which  would  require  all  the 
resources  of  the  man  of  science,  is  easily 
accomplished  by  the  leaves  without  effort, 
instantaneously,  but  always  on  condition  of 
having  the  assistance  of  the  sun. 

But  if  the  sunlight  is  lacking  the  plant 
has  no  effect  on  the  carbonic  gas,  which  is 
its  chief  food.  Then  it  languishes  and  starves. 
It  stretches  upward  as  if  to  seek  the  light  of 
which  it  has  been  deprived,  its  leaves  and 
stalk  turn  pale  and  lose  their  green  colour, 
and  at  last  it  dies.  This  sickly  condition, 
caused  by  privation  of  light,  is  called  etiolation. 
It  is  promoted  in  horticulture  in  order  to 
obtain  more  tender  garden  stuff,  and  to 
diminish  or  get  rid  of  the  strong  and  un- 
pleasant flavour  of  some  vegetables.  The 
lettuce  is  tied  round  with  a  reed,  so  that  the 


84 


Plants  and  the  Atmosphere 


heart,  deprived  of  the  sunlight,  may  become 
tender  and  white.  Celery  and  cardoons, 
the  flavour  of  which  would  be  unendurable 
without  this  treatment  of  darkness,  are 
partly  buried.  If  we  cover  the  grass  with 
a  tile,  or  hide  a  plant  under  a  flower-pot, 
after  a  few  days  without  light  we  shall  And 
their  leaves  sickly  and  yellow. 

On  the  contrary,  when  the  plant  receives 
the  rays  of  the  sun  directly,  the  carbonic 
acid  gas  is  decomposed  at  once  ;  the  carbon 
and  the  air  separate,  and  each  resumes  its 
original  qualities.  When  deprived  of  its 
carbon  the  air  becomes  that  which  it  was 
before  entering  into  combination  with  it : 
it  is  pure  air,  able  to  support  fire  and  life. 
In  this  state  it  is  restored  to  the  atmosphere 
by  the  stomata,  and  serves  again  for  com- 
bustion and  respiration.  As  a  fatal  gas  it 
entered  the  leaf,  as  a  life-giving  gas  it  leaves 
it.  It  will  return  some  day  with  a  fresh 
load  of  carbon,  will  deposit  it  in  the  plant 
and  then,  purified  at  once,  will  resume  its 
aerial  journey.  The  swarm  comes  and  goes 
from  the  hive  to  the  fields  and  from  the  fields 
to  the  hive,  light  and  eager  for  booty ;  or 
else  loaded  with  honey  and  returning  to  the 
combs  with  burdened  flight.     Thus  the  air 

85 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


reaches  the  leaves  with  a  load  of  carbon, 
taken  from  the  body  of  an  animal,  from  a 
lighted  cinder,  or  from  putrefying  matter ; 
it  gives  this  up  to  the  plant  and  starts  again 
for  a  fresh  harvest. 

It  is  in  this  way  that  the  atmosphere 
remains  healthy,  in  spite  of  the  immense 
torrents  of  carbonic  gas  that  are  uninter- 
ruptedly poured  into  it.  The  plant  feeds 
on  the  fatal  gas.  Under  the  influence  of  the 
sunlight  it  decomposes  it  into  carbon,  which 
it  retains  for  its  own  substance,  and  into  air 
for  breathing,  which  it  restores  to  the  atmo- 
sphere. Wood,  sugar,  starch,  flour,  gum, 
resin,  oil,  and  everything  else  provided  by 
plants,  come  from  carbon  combined  with 
other  substances.  Thus  the  animal  and  the 
plant  provide  mutual  support  ;  the  animal 
produces  carbonic  gas  which  feeds  the  plant, 
and  the  plant  turns  this  noxious  gas  into 
breathable  air  and  food.  In  a  double  way 
our  life  depends  on  the  plants,  for  they 
purify  the  atmosphere  and  provide  our  food. 


86 


CHAPTER  XV 


Bulbs  and  Suckers 

When  they  have  attained  a  certain  degree 
of  strength  the  shoots  of  some  plants  leave 
the  parent  stalk  :  they  emigrate,  are  detached 
from  the  stalk  and  take  root  in  the  ground 
to  derive  their  food  thence.  Now  it  is 
evident  that  a  shoot  which  is  intended  to 
develop  independently,  by  its  own  strength, 
cannot  be  organised  in  the  same  way  as 
one  which  is  never  to  leave  its  nursing  branch. 
To  suffice  for  its  first  need,  as  long  as  the 
roots  which  are  to  feed  it  have  not  entered 
the  ground,  it  must  have  a  store  of  provisions. 
Every  shoot  that  emigrates  carries  its  food 
with  it. 

A  pretty  little  lily  from  the  mountains  is 
cultivated  in  our  gardens ;  it  has  orange 
flowers  and  is  called  the  bulbiferous  lily. 
The  shoots  which  are  to  live  through  the 
winter  and  develop  in  the  following  spring 
are  situated  at  the  axil  of  the  leaves.    They 

87 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


are  covered  with  succulent,  thick,  tender, 
fleshy  scales,  lit  both  to  feed  and  protect 
them,  which  make  them  quite  plump.  To- 
wards the  end  of  the  summer  they  leave  the 
parent  plant ;  at  the  least  wind  they  fall  off 
and  are  scattered  on  the  ground,  henceforth 
left  to  their  own  resources.  If  the  season  is 
damp  many  of  them,  while  still  situated  in 
the  axil  of  the  leaves,  send  out  one  or  two 
little  roots,  which  hang  in  the  air  as  if  trying 
to  reach  the  ground.  At  the  beginning  of 
October,  all  the  shoots  will  have  fallen,  and 
then  the  parent  stalk  dies.  The  wind  and 
the  autumn  rains  soon  cover  them  with  dead 
leaves  and  soil.  Beneath  this  shelter  they 
are  swollen  through  the  winter  by  the  juices 
of  their  scales,  and  gradually  plunge  their 
roots  into  the  ground,  so  that  in  the  spring 
each  one  is  displaying  its  first  green  leaf,  in 
order  to  continue  its  evolution  and  so  become 
a  plant  similar  to  the  original  lily. 

The  shoots  with  fleshy  scales,  intended  to 
develop  alone,  independently  of  the  parent 
stalk,  are  called  suckers.  No  agricultural 
plant  would  provide  us  with  so  striking  an 
example  of  the  migration  of  shoots  as  the 
bulbiferous  lily,  but  we  have  in  our  kitchen 
gardens  the  garlic,  which  behaves  in  almost 

88 


Bulbs  and  Suckers 


the  same  way.  Take  a  whole  head  of  garlic. 
Outside  we  shall  find,  to  begin  with,  white 
dry  coverings.  Remove  these  and  under- 
neath we  shall  find  large  shoots,  which  are 
easily  separated  from  each  other.  Then 
there  are  more  white  coverings,  followed 
by  more  shoots,  so  that  the  whole  head 
is  a  bundle  of  intercalated  shoots  and 
coverings. 

These  coverings  are  the  dried  remains  of 
former  leaves,  white  in  their  underground 
portion,  still  in  existence,  and  green  in  their 
aerial  part  which  is  now  lacking.  Shoots 
were  formed  in  the  axil  of  these  leaves, 
following  the  general  rule  ;  only  as  they  were 
intended  to  develop  independently  they  have 
stored  food  in  the  substance  of  their  scales, 
which  is  the  cause  of  their  unusual  size.  If 
we  split  one  of  them  lengthways  we  shall  find 
beneath  the  tough  sheath  an  enormous  fleshy 
mass,  forming  almost  the  whole  of  the  shoot. 
This  is  the  store  of  food.  With  such  a  pro- 
vision the  shoot  is  quite  independent.  In- 
deed, for  propagating  garlic  gardeners  do 
not  make  use  of  the  seed,  which  would  be  a 
lengthy  process.  They  make  use  of  the 
shoots,  planting  separately  the  suckers  of 
which   the   heads   are   composed.     Each   of 

89 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


these,  after  being  fed  by  its  store  of  pro- 
vision, produces  roots  and  leaves  and  becomes 
a  complete  head  of  garlic. 

From  the  sucker  to  the  bulb,  from  the 
garlic  to  the  onion,  there  is  but  a  short  step. 
If  we  cut  through  an  onion  from  top  to 
bottom,  we  shall  find  that  it  consists  of  a 
succession  of  fleshy  scales  firmly  fixed  one 
into  the  other.  In  the  centre  of  these  suc- 
culent scales,  which  are  only  leaves  trans- 
formed into  a  supply  of  food,  there  are  other 
leaves  of  the  normal  shape  and  green  colour. 
So  an  onion  is  also  a  shoot  fitted  for  an  inde- 
pendent existence  by  means  of  the  conversion 
of  its  exterior  leaves  into  fleshy  scales. 

We  must  all  have  noticed  that  the  onion 
when  hanging  on  the  wall  for  use  in  the 
kitchen  is  awakened  by  the  heat  of  the  room 
in  winter,  and  from  the  heart  of  its  brown 
scales  sends  out  a  fine  green  growth  which 
appears  to  protest  against  the  severity  of  the 
season  and  recall  the  joyous  time  of  spring. 
As  it  develops  the  fleshy  scales  wrinkle,  turn 
soft  and  flabby  and  finally  rot  in  order  to 
supply  it  with  food.  Sooner  or  later,  when 
the  provision  is  exhausted,  the  growth  will 
die  unless  it  is  planted.  This  is  a  striking 
example  of  a  shoot  developing  independently 

90 


Bulbs  and  Suckers 


by  means  of  its  store  of  food.  The  leek  is  also 
a  bulb  of  a  very  slender  shape.  Like  the 
onion  it  is  formed  by  a  series  of  leaves  fitted 
one  over  the  other.  The  lily,  tulip  and 
hyacinth  are  among  the  ornamental  plants 
winch  grow  from  bulbs. 


91 


CHAPTER  XVI 


Potash  and  Phosphorus 

If  we  burn  any  plant  the  first  effect  of  the 
heat  is  to  show  the  carbon  of  which  it  was 
composed,  in  combination  with  other  sub- 
stances. As  the  combustion  continues  the 
carbon  is  absorbed  in  the  air  as  carbonic  acid 
gas,  and  an  earthy  matter  remains  which  we 
call  ash.  There  are  then  two  substances, 
carbon  and  ash,  which  form  part  of  every 
plant,  without  exception.  The  plant  has  not 
produced  them  independently  :  it  did  not 
derive  them  from  nothing  ;  for  nothing  can 
come  from  nothing.  Therefore,  it  must  have 
received  them  from  some  source.  We  know 
the  origin  of  the  carbon.  The  greater  part  of 
it  comes  from  the  atmosphere,  whence  the 
leaves  draw  the  carbonic  acid  gas,  decom- 
posing it  in  the  sunlight,  retaining  the  carbon 
and  rejecting  the  purified  air.  Thus]  the 
vegetation  of  the  whole  world  finds  its  chief 
food  in  the  atmosphere — a  store   which   is 

93 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

inexhaustible  and  always  equally  abundant, 
because  the  breath  of  animals,  corruption  and 
combustion  pour  into  it  incessantly  as  much 
carbonic  gas  as  all  the  plants  can  consume. 
In  order  to  maintain  the  fertility  of  his  fields 
the  agriculturist  need  not  trouble  himself 
about  carbon.  The  crops  will  find  in  the  air 
the  carbonic  gas  that  they  need  without  his 
intervention.  There  remains  the  ash,  a  mix- 
ture of  several  substances,  the  most  important 
of  which  we  will  now  consider. 

If  we  boil  a  few  handfuls  of  ashes  with 
water  in  a  pot  for  a  short  time  and  then  allow 
the  mixture  to  cool,  the  ashes  will  fall  to  the 
bottom  and  the  liquid  will  become  clear.  We 
shall  find  that  this  liquid  has  a  peculiar  smell 
like  that  from  the  wash-tub  in  the  laundry, 
and  also  a  sharp,  almost  a  burning  taste. 
This  smell  of  the  wash-tub  and  this  sharp 
taste  were  not  present  in  the  water  originally, 
but  proceed  from  the  ashes  which  have  given 
up  certain  substances  to  the  water. 

It  follows  from  this  that  in  the  ashes  there 
are  at  least  two  substances  of  different  nature. 
The  most  abundant  of  these  does  not  melt  in 
water,  and  collects  at  the  bottom  in  an  earthy 
layer,  while  the  other,  which  is  only  a  very 
small  portion  of  the  whole,  is  easily  dissolved 

94 


Potash  and  Phosphorus 


in  water,  to  which  it  imparts  its  properties, 
especially  the  smell  and  the  sharp  taste. 

If  we  wish  to  isolate  the  latter  we  shall 
find  no  difficulty.  We  need  only  put  the 
clear  liquid  in  a  vessel  on  the  fire  and  heat  it 
until  none  of  the  water  is  left.  A  very  small 
quantity  of  a  whitish  substance  will  remain, 
looking  something  like  pounded  salt.  In 
spite  of  its  appearance  it  is  not  kitchen  salt — 
far  from  it  :  we  should  discover  this  quickly 
from  its  taste,  which  is  unendurable.  It  is 
called  potash.  This  is  the  one  among  all  the 
components  of  the  ashes  that  is  most  necessary 
to  vegetation.  Every  tree,  shrub  and  plant, 
to  the  least  blade  of  grass,  contains  a  certain 
amount  of  it,  more  or  less  according  to  its 
species,  and  must  therefore  find  it  in  the 
ground  if  it  is  to  prosper.  But  in  plants 
potash  does  not  exist  in  the  same  condition 
as  we  find  it  after  the  action  of  fire  and  the 
reduction  to  ashes.  In  them  it  is  combined 
with  other  substances,  which  deprive  it  of  its 
burning  and  sharp  taste.  In  the  same  way 
the  carbon,  when  combined  with  other 
matters,  is  no  longer  black  and  hard. 

What  else  is  there  in  the  ashes  ?  We  may 
learn  from  a  short  story.  In  1669  there  lived 
in  Hamburg,   a  town  in  Germany,   an  old 


95 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


scientist  who  was  seeking  for  the  means  of 
converting  metals  of  little  value  into  gold. 
With  worn-out  iron,  old  rusty  nails  and  dis- 
,^'carded  saucepans,  he  was  hoping  to  make 
gold.  But  he  did  not  succeed,  nor  could  he 
succeed,  because  the  thing  is  impossible.  No 
metal  can  ever  be  changed  into  another.  But 
after  all,  one  evening  he  did  see  something 
shining  in  his  phials.  It  was  not  gold  but 
something  far  more  useful.  It  was  phosphorus, 
which  now  gives  us  fire.  We  need  not  laugh 
at  Brandt  ;  for  by  his  search  for  the  im- 
possible he  made  a  most  important  discovery. 
It  is  to  him  that  we  owe  the  match — that 
precious  source  of  light  and  fire,  so  easily  and 
so  quickly  used. 

If  we  examine  a  match  we  shall  find  that 
there  are  two  substances  on  the  inflammable 
end  ;  sulphur  next  the  wood  and  something 
else  over  the  sulphur.  This  other  substance 
is  phosphorus,  coloured  blue,  red  or  brown, 
according  to  the  fancy  of  the  manufacturer. 
Phosphorus  itself  is  yellowish,  and  transparent 
as  wax.  Its  name  signifies  light-bearer.  When 
it  is  rubbed  lightly  with  the  fingers  in  the 
dark  it  gives  out  a  white  light,  and  at  the 
same  time  a  smell  of  garlic  is  noticed,  which 
is  the  smell  of  phosphorus.     This  substance  is 

96 


Potash  and  Phosphorus 


highly  inflammable.  If  it  is  heated  ever  so 
little,  or  rubbed  against  anything  hard,  it 
takes  fire.  Hence  its  use  in  the  manufacture 
of  matches. 

Phosphorus  is  a  horribly  poisonous  sub- 
stance. By  dissolving  a  small  quantity  of 
phosphorus  in  grease,  a  poison  is  obtained, 
which  is  used  for  killing  rats  and  mice. 
Some  crusts  of  bread  are  spread  with  this 
composition  and  put  down  in  the  places 
frequented  by  these  animals.  Any  of  them 
who  taste  it  die  at  once.  You  will  under- 
stand that  we  have  to  be  very  careful  with 
matches  on  account  of  their  poisonous  pro- 
perty, as  their  contact  with  food  might  entail 
the  most  serious  consequences. 


97  « 


CHAPTER  XVII 


Tubers— Starch 

There  are  some  shoots  which  are  destined 
to  an  independent  existence,  which  do  not 
store  up  food  or  thicken  their  scales  before 
separating  from  the  parent  plant,  but  the 
branch  itself  is  responsible  for  their  support. 
When  the  branch  is  to  be  the  future  food  of 
the  shoots  that  it  bears,  instead  of  coming 
into  the  air,  where  it  would  be  covered  with 
leaves  and  flowers,  it  remains  underground, 
with  only  the  remains  of  scales  instead  of 
leaves.  It  grows  corpulent  and  so  shapeless 
that  it  is  no  longer  called  a  branch,  and 
receives  the  name  of  tuber.  As  soon  as  the 
provision  is  sufficient  the  tuber  is  detached 
from  the  parent  plant,  and  henceforth  the 
shoots  that  it  bears  find  in  it  abundant  food 
for  an  independent  existence.  A  tuber  is  an 
underground  branch,  swollen  with  alimentary 
matter,  with  poor  scales  instead  of  leaves  and 
covered  with  shoots  that  it  has  to  feed. 

99 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


Let  us  now  consider  a  potato.  What  do 
we  see  on  its  surface  ?  Certain  depressions 
or  eyes,  which  are  so  many  shoots  ;  for  these 
eyes  will  develop  into  branches  if  the  potato 
is  placed  in  favourable  conditions.  On  old 
potatoes,  in  the  after  season,  we  see  them 
becoming  growths,  which  only  need  a  little 
sunshine  to  turn  green  and  develop  into  stalks. 

This  property  is  made  use  of  in  propagating 
the  plant.  For  this  purpose  we  do  not  sow 
seeds,  which  would  not  result  in  a  harvest 
for  some  years,  but  tubers,  which  produce 
abundantly  in  the  same  season.  Or,  better 
still,  the  potato  is  divided  into  quarters,  when 
each  portion  that  is  buried  provides  a  fresh 
plant — supposing  of  course  that  it  contains 
at  least  one  eye  :  otherwise  it  will  decay 
without  producing  anything. 

Moreover,  there  are  very  small  scales  on  the 
eyes,  which  are  leaves  adapted  to  an  under- 
ground existence — leaves  in  the  same  degree 
as  the  tough  scales  of  an  ordinary  shoot. 
The  potato  then  is  a  branch,  since  it  possesses 
leaves  and  shoots.  By  earthing  up  the  plant, 
that  is  by  heaping  up  the  earth  about  it,  the 
young  branches  thus  buried  are  converted 
into  potatoes  ;  and  in  dark  and  rainy  seasons 
we    occasionally    see  some  of  the  ordinary 

ioo 


Tubers — Starch 


branches  thickening  in  the  open  air,  swelling 
up  and  becoming  more  or  less  perfect  potatoes. 

Many  other  plants  produce  similar  under- 
ground branches.  Among  these  is  the 
Jerusalem  artichoke,  the  tubers  of  which 
have  their  shoots  arranged  in  pairs,  just  like 
the  leaves  and  shoots  on  the  stem. 

The  potato  feeds  its  shoots  with  a  floury 
substance  called  starch  ;  the  same  substance 
which  makes  it  so  valuable  a  food  for  our- 
selves. We  profit  by  the  provision  made  by 
the  plant  for  its  offspring.  Starch  is  com- 
posed of  innumerable  tiny  grains,  contained 
in  the  very  small  cavities  with  which  the  flesh 
of  the  tuber  is  completely  riddled.  These 
cavities  are  called  cells.  They  are  very  small 
receptacles  formed  of  a  fine  membrane  and 
completely  closed.  They  are  filled  with 
grains  of  starch  and  pressed  closely  together, 
making  up  the  fleshy  substance  of  the  potato. 
But  these  cells  are  so  minute  that  we  could 
see  nothing  of  them  in  the  potato,  however 
closely  we  inspected  it  :  a  microscope  would 
be  needed  for  their  discovery.  They  are  so 
fine  that  in  a  fragment  of  potato  the  size  of  a 
pin's  head  there  is  room  for  dozens  and 
dozens  of  them.  In  a  potato  of  average  size 
there  would  be  many  millions. 

IOI 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


To  separate  the  starch  from  the  potato,  it 
is  only  necessary  to  tear  open  the  cells  and 
to  set  the  grains  free.  The  potato  is  reduced 
to  pulp  with  a  grater.  The  pulp  is  placed  on 
a  cloth  over  a  large  glass,  and  sprinkled  with 
water.  The  grains  are  carried  through  the 
fabric  by  the  water,  while  the  remains  of  the 
cells,  which  are  not  fine  enough  to  pass,  are 
left  behind. 

Now  we  shall  have  a  glass  of  water,  with  a 
number  of  satiny  white  points  falling  like 
snow  and  collecting  at  the  bottom.  When 
the  deposit  is  complete  and  the  water  is 
thrown  away,  a  powdery,  splendid,  white 
substance  remains,  which  cracks  in  the  fingers 
like  fine  sand,  and  which  is  the  starch  of  the 
potato.  The  grains  that  compose  it  are  so 
fine  that  it  would  take  from  one  hundred  and 
fifty  to  two  hundred  of  them  to  equal  the  size 
of  a  pin's  head.  But  these  tiny  grains  are 
very  complicated  ;  for  each  of  them  is  com- 
posed of  a  great  number  of  leaflets  fitted  one 
over  the  other.  If  we  boil  the  starch  in  a 
little  water,  the  leaflets  will  open  out  and 
separate,  and  the  whole  wall  turn  into  a  sticky 
jelly,  exceeding  in  volume  by  far  the  starch 
that  has  been  used. 


102 


CHAPTER  XVIII 


Uses  of  Starch 

Starch  is  the  alimentary  provision  of  plants. 
Wherever  there  are  shoots  which  are  to 
develop  independently,  wherever  there  is  a 
germ,  there  is  also  a  quantity  of  starch 
which  serves  as  an  abundant  store.  It  is 
found  in  tubers,  suckers,  bulbs,  grains,  and 
fleshy  roots.  As  these  shoots  and  germs 
develop  through  the  process  of  vegetation,  the 
starch  becomes  a  kind  of  sugar,  which  is 
soluble  in  water,  and  is  able  to  penetrate  the 
young  plant  and  serve  for  its  food. 

By  certain  processes  man  is  able  to  effect 
this  same  change  of  starch  into  a  sweet 
substance.  The  most  simple  of  these  is  the 
employment  of  heat,  which  always  takes 
part  in  the  preparation  of  floury  foods.  For 
instance,  a  raw  potato  is  uneatable ;  but 
boiled  in  water,  or  baked  under  the  ashes, 
it  is  excellent.  What,  then,  has  happened  ? 
Part  of  the  starch  has  been  converted  into 

103 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


sugar  by  the  heat,  and  the  tuber  has  become 
a  sweet,  floury  paste.  The  same  thing  applies 
to  the  chestnut.  When  raw  it  is  not  good 
for  much,  although  it  is  sometimes  eaten ; 
but  when  baked  it  deserves  all  praise  and  is 
another  instance  of  the  conversion  of  starch 
into  sugar  by  means  of  heat.  Beans  and  peas, 
as  hard  as  bullets  when  dry  and  without  any 
pleasant  taste,  are  distinctly  sweet  as  soon  as  the 
boiling  water  has  affected  their  starch.  And 
all  our  floury  foods  undergo  the  same  change. 

In  order  to  convert  starch  into  sugar, 
industry  makes  use  of  a  more  powerful  means 
than  heat  alone.  It  is  boiled  in  water,  with 
the  addition  of  a  small  quantity  of  sulphuric 
acid  or  oil  of  vitriol,  and  under  the  influence 
of  this  powerful  liquid  the  starch  becomes  a 
sweet  syrup.  Of  course,  as  soon  as  it  is 
formed  the  syrup  is  purified  from  the  oil  of 
vitriol  which  has  helped  to  produce  it. 

The  sugar  obtained  in  this  way  is  a  soft, 
sticky  substance,  almost  as  sweet  as  hone3<T, 
but  very  different  from  ordinary  sugar.  It 
is  called  glucose,  and  confectioners  make 
great  use  of  it.  When  we  eat  a  sugar-plum, 
it  is  generally  starch  and  glucose.  Many  of 
the  pastrycook's  or  confectioner's  dainties, 
which  seem  to  be  sweetened  with  ordinary 

104 


Uses  of  Starch 


sugar,  really  owe  their  sweet  taste  to  glucose, 
which  is  much  cheaper.  The  potato  plays 
many  parts  besides  that  of  a  table  vegetable. 

And  this  is  not  all ;  for  starch  sugar  is 
exactly  the  same  as  that  of  ripe  grapes. 
With  potato  flour,  water,  and  a  few  drops  of 
oil  of  vitriol,  the  manufacturer,  with  his 
enormous  boilers,  obtains  the  same  sweet 
substance  that  the  grape  produces  in  its 
berries  in  the  sunlight.  Now  grape  sugar 
becomes  alcohol  by  fermentation,  and  starch 
sugar  must  experience  a  similar  change.  In 
northern  countries,  where  the  climate  does  not 
admit  of  the  culture  of  the  vine,  alcoholic  drinks 
are  prepared  with  starch  converted  into  sugar. 
Because  of  their  origin  these  drinks  are  called 
potato  brandy,  but  all  seeds  and  roots  that 
abound  in  starch  may  be  used  for  a  like  purpose. 

Beer  results  from  a  similar  conversion. 
Barley  is  made  to  germinate  by  keeping  it 
rather  damp  in  a  gentle  heat.  During  the 
process  of  germination  the  starch  is  converted 
to  glucose  in  order  to  feed  the  new  growth. 
When  the  little  plant  begins  to  break  through, 
the  grain  is  dried  and  reduced  to  flour. 
When  this  is  diluted  in  water  it  provides 
a  sweet  liquid  which,  by  fermenting,  acquires 
alcohol  and  finally  becomes  beer. 


CHAPTER  XIX 


Phosphates  and  Nitrogen 

Phosphorus,  that  terrible  poison,  is  found 
abundantly  in  the  bodies  of  all  animals, 
especially  in  the  bones  from  which  all  that  is 
now  used  is  derived.  It  exists  in  meat,  in 
milk  and  in  cheese,  in  plants — above  all,  in 
cereals — so  that  it  is  contained  in  flour  and 
bread.  But  we  need  feel  no  alarm  ;  we  shall 
not  die  poisoned  like  the  rats  that  eat  the 
phosphorated  crusts. 

When  two  or  more  substances  are  com- 
bined, they  lose  their  original  properties, 
and  the  combination  possesses  other  pro- 
perties altogether  different  from  these. 
Thus  carbon,  when  combined  with  the  air 
that  we  breathe,  becomes  an  invisible,  subtle 
and  unbreathable  gas  ;  and  lime,  which  has  a 
burning  taste,  in  combination  with  carbonic 
acid  gas,  becomes  chalk,  which  is  quite  taste- 
less. And  substances  of  which  the  least 
amount  is  fatal  may,  when  combined  with 

107 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


others,  become  harmless  and  even  form  part 
of  our  food.  This  is  the  case  with  phosphorus. 
We  will  try  to  discover  what  it  is  that  is 
combined  with  phosphorus,  so  that  it  is  no 
longer  poisonous  and  forms  part  of  our  meat 
and  flour. 

When  phosphorus  is  burnt  a  thick  white 
smoke  is  produced,  as  you  may  see  by  burning 
a  few  matches.  This  white  smoke,  under  the 
influence  of  the  least  damp,  turns  into  a 
liquid  with  an  extremely  sharp  taste,  which 
is  called  phosphoric  acid.  Since  this  sub- 
stance results  from  the  combustion  of  the 
phosphorus,  in  the  same  way  as  carbonic 
acid  gas  does  from  the  combustion  of  carbon, 
it  ought  to  contain,  and  does  contain,  the 
air  that  is  required  by  all  burning  matter. 
This  phosphoric  acid  is  no  longer  inflammable, 
however  much  it  is  heated  ;  for,  being  itself 
the  result  of  combustion,  it  cannot  be  burnt 
again.  But  although  there  is  no  risk  of 
burning  by  phosphoric  acid,  it  is  neverthe- 
less dangerous  on  account  of  its  extreme 
sharpness,  by  which  it  easily  eats  away  flesh. 
This  formidable  substance,  when  associated 
with  lime,  loses  all  its  noxious  qualities  and 
becomes  white  and  perfectly  tasteless,  losing 
its   poison    altogether.      It    is    then    called 

108 


Phosphates  and  Nitrogen 


phosphate  of  lime.  This  combination  of  burnt 
phosphorus  and  lime  forms  the  greater  part 
of  the  mineral  substance  of  bones.  If  we 
put  a  bone  on  the  fire  the  grease  and  juices 
with  which  it  is  saturated  will  burn,  and 
the  bone  will  remain  light,  friable,  and 
perfectly  white.  This  bone  which  has  been 
burnt  in  the  fire  consists  almost  entirely  of 
phosphate  of  lime.  Containing  the  most 
inflammable  of  substances— phosphorus— it 
is  itself  absolutely  uninflammable ;  while 
partly  composed  of  a  deadly  poison,  it  is 
perfectly  harmless ;  and  while  holding  in 
combination  matter  with  a  horribly  sharp 
taste,  it  is  itself  quite  tasteless.  It  is  in  this 
combination,  as  an  inoffensive  phosphate, 
that  phosphorus  exists  in  meat,  milk,  the 
grain  of  cereals,  flour  and  bread. 

A  cow  will  provide  about  fifteen  gallons 
of  milk  in  a  week,  containing  one  pound  of 
phosphate.  This  phosphate  comes  from  the 
hay,  which  derived  it  from  the  ground.  But 
as  the  ground  only  holds  a  moderate  quantity, 
of  which  it  is  constantly  deprived  by  the  hay, 
in  time  it  will  be  exhausted,  and  the  milk  will 
become  less  plentiful  and  inferior.  Two  and 
a  half  pounds  of  bones  (which  contain  about 
the  same  amount  of  phosphate  as  the  fifteen 


109 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


gallons  of  milk),  reduced  to  powder  and 
spread  over  the  pasture,  will  compensate  for 
the  weekly  loss  in  phosphate  drawn  from  the 
ground  by  the  cow's  production  of  milk. 
Such  is  the  advantage  derived  from  the  use 
of  powdered  bones  on  exhausted  pastures. 

Phosphoric  acid,  in  combination  with  other 
substances,  is  found  in  all  agricultural 
produce,  so  that  the  phosphate  contained 
in  bones  has  a  remarkable  effect  on  our 
harvests.  A  harvest  has  been  doubled,  as 
if  by  enchantment,  by  the  use  of  powdered 
bones.  One  pound  of  this  powder  will  con- 
tain the  phosphoric  acid  needed  for  the 
production  of  one  hundred  pounds  of  wheat. 
In  spite  of  their  powerful  effect,  the  use  of 
bones  in  agriculture  must  always  be  limited, 
because  there  are  not  enough  of  them,  and 
because  they  are  largely  used  for  other 
purposes.  Fortunately,  in  some  places  phos- 
phate of  lime  is  found  in  the  form  of  stones 
called  nodules  or  coprolites.  These  precious 
stones  are  carefully  collected  and  reduced  to 
powder  in  a  mill,  and  so  that  the  substance 
shall  be  more  soluble  in  the  dampness  of  the 
soil,  and  consequently  more  effective  for  the 
nutrition  of  plants,  it  is  sprinkled  with  a 
highly  corrosive  liquid,  called  sulphuric  acid, 

no 


Phosphates  and  Nitrogen 


or  oil  of  vitriol.  In  this  way  the  super- 
phosphate of  lime  is  obtained,  which  is  pro- 
vided for  agriculture  by  the  manufacturer 
as  a  most  effective  manure,  especially  for 
cereals. 

Some  time  ago  we  were  asking  what  could 
be  contained  in  the  ashes  of  a  burnt  plant, 
and  we  found  potash.  Since  every  plant 
must  have  phosphate,  if  it  is  to  flourish,  we 
must  find  this  in  its  ashes,  since  it  is  in- 
destructible by  heat.  After  the  combustion 
of  any  plant,  of  a  truss  of  hay,  or  a  handful 
of  grain,  scientific  experiment  will  always 
find  the  combination  of  phosphorus.  It  will 
also  be  found  in  the  ashes  of  lime,  in  the  rust 
of  iron,  in  the  silex  of  pebbles,  and  many 
other  substances. 

In  order  to  complete  this  difficult  but 
important  subject  of  the  nutrition  of  plants, 
something  must  be  said  about  ammonia. 
Ammonia  is  an  invisible  gas,  extremely  soluble 
in  water.  In  combination  with  other  sub- 
stances ammonia  loses  its  overpowering  smell, 
and  forms  different  compounds,  which  are 
among  the  most  effective  manures.  These 
compounds  provide  one  of  the  components 
of  plants,  called  nitrogen.  When  isolated, 
nitrogen  is  a  gas  without  smell  or  colour.     In 

in 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


this  condition  it  forms  four-fifths  of  the 
common  air  that  we  breathe.  The  other 
fifth  consists  of  a  second  gas  called  oxygen, 
also  without  colour  or  smell.  Oxygen  only 
is  able  to  support  respiration  and  combustion. 
It  is  that  alone  which  acts  upon  us  so  as  to 
consume  the  material  of  our  blood  and  to 
produce  natural  heat.  That  alone  in  com- 
bustion dissolves  carbon,  phosphorus,  sulphur 
and  other  substances,  producing  a  compound 
which  we  call  carbonic  acid  gas,  when  it  is 
derived  from  carbon,  or  phosphoric  acid  if  it 
comes  from  phosphorus.  In  a  word,  all  the 
properties  that  we  have  hitherto  considered 
as  belonging  to  the  air,  really  are  properties 
of  oxygen.  As  for  nitrogen,  it  plays  no 
part  in  the  atmosphere,  except  to  modify 
the  excessive  energy  of  oxygen. 

Nitrogen  is  necessary  for  all  plants.  It  is 
needed  by  the  wheat  to  form  the  grain  in  its 
ear  ;  by  the  pea,  the  bean  and  the  lentil,  to 
fill  their  pods  ;  by  the  grass  of  the  pasture 
and  by  the  hay  of  the  meadow,  to  prepare 
the  food  which  the  sheep  will  convert  to 
meat,  and  the  cow  to  milk.  We  ourselves 
need  phosphorus,  since  it  enters  into  the 
composition  of  our  bones  ;  still  more  do  we 
need  carbon,  which  is  the  chief  fuel  for  the 

112 


Phosphates  and  Nitrogen 


support  of  vital  heat.  But  we  could  not  eat 
the  carbon  as  the  charcoal-burner  produces 
it  in  the  forest,  or  the  phosphorus  as  it  exists 
in  the  match.  The  former  would  be  a 
horrible  mouthful,  and  the  latter  a  fatal 
poison.  They  must  be  prepared  in  a  suitable 
manner,  as  we  find  them  in  bread,  in  milk, 
in  meat,  fruit  and  vegetables.  In  a  like  way 
the  plants  require  nitrogen,  not  as  it  exists 
in  the  air  but  in  combination  with  other 
substances,  of  which  the  most  important 
are  the  compounds  of  ammonia. 

To  sum  up.  In  the  nutrition  of  plants 
there  are  four  prominent  substances.  First 
of  all  there  is  carbonic  acid  gas,  which  pro- 
vides the  carbon — the  most  abundant  of  all, 
but  about  which  we  need  not  concern  our- 
selves, because  the  plants  take  it  from  the 
atmosphere,  to  which  it  is  constantly  supplied. 
There  are  also  potash,  phosphoric  acid  and 
nitrogen,  which  the  roo^s  extract  from  the 
ground  in  combination  with  other  matters. 
These  are  the  substances  which  are  removed 
with  the  harvest,  and  which  must  be  restored 
to  the  earth  if  it  is  to  remain  fertile.  This 
is  the  office  of  manure,  without  which  the 
soil  would  be  exhausted  and  would  cease  to 
produce. 


113  h 


CHAPTER  XX 


The  Ascent  of  the  Sap 

We  will  now  inquire  how  the  plant  is  fed 
by  the  substances,  the  most  important  of 
which  we  have  been  studying.  The  substance 
of  any  plant  is  not  compact  and  uniform, 
without  intervening  spaces.  On  the  contrary, 
if  we  examine  it  with  the  microscope  we  shall 
see  an  infinite  number  of  very  small  cavities 
called  cells.  They  are  receptacles  without 
any  opening,  sometimes  round  or  oval,  more 
often  of  no  regular  shape,  and  angular  by 
reason  of  their  mutual  pressure.  Their  walls 
are  composed  of  a  very  fine  membrane.  In 
the  pith  of  the  elder,  which  is  riddled  like  a 
sponge,  there  are  cells  large  enough  to  be  seen 
without  a  microscope.  Other  cavities  are 
long,  pointed  at  both  ends  and  swelling  out 
in  the  middle,  like  a  spindle.  These  are 
called  fibres.  Others  are  channels  of  uni- 
formly equal  thickness,  and  long  enough  to 
extend  from  the  roots  to  the  highest  leaves. 

"5 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


These  are  called  vessels.  If  we  examine 
attentively  the  transverse  section  of  a  dry 
branch  of  a  vine,  we  shall  see  a  number  of 
openings  into  which  it  might  be  possible  to 
introduce  a  horsehair.  These  are  the  open- 
ings of  so  many  interrupted  vessels.  Every- 
thing in  the  plant,  absolutely  everything — 
the  root,  the  stem,  wood,  bark,  leaves, 
flowers,  fruit,  seeds — everything  is  formed 
by  a  collection  of  cells,  fibres  and  vessels. 

Having  said  this,  we  will  examine  the  root 
of  the  plant.  In  its  younger  portions,  at 
the  extremity  of  its  most  delicate  branches,  it 
is  composed  of  new  cells,  which  are  tender 
and  well  adapted  for  absorbing  the  dampness 
of  the  ground.  These  extremities  are  called 
spongioses,  and  fill  up  just  as  sponges  would. 
When  this  is  accomplished,  we  find  channels 
prepared  to  carry  the  fluid  to  the  top  of  the 
plant ;  and  these  are  the  vessels  which  maj- 
be  compared  to  the  pipes  that  carry  the  water 
of  our  fountains.  But  wliile  in  the  fountain 
the  water  flows  by  reason  of  its  own  weight, 
passing  from  the  higher  to  the  lower  portion, 
this  is  not  the  case  with  the  fluid  absorbed 
by  the  roots,  which  travels  from  the  bottom 
to  the  top.  What,  then,  is  the  force  that 
causes  it  to  rise  ? 

116 


The  Ascent  of  the  Sap 


This  force  resides  in  the  shoots,  or  rather 
in   the  leaves.     Every   leaf   is   the   seat   of 
vigorous  evaporation,  the  object  of  which  is 
to  eject  from  the  plant  the  large  amount  of 
water   which   has   been   needed   to   dissolve 
in   the  ground   the   precious   nutritive  sub- 
stances  that   have   been   absorbed,   and   to 
transport  them  to  the  foliage.     This  evapora- 
tion gives  rise  to  a  vacuum  in  the  cells  that 
have  ejected  the  water,  which  is  at  once  filled 
up   from   the   neighbouring   cells,    which   in 
their  turn  receive  the  contents  of  the  inferior 
layers.     A  similar  process  goes  on  from  cell 
to  cell,  from  fibre  to  fibre,  from  vessel  to 
vessel,   at    points   farther  and  farther  from 
the  evaporating  surface,  until  it  reaches  the 
extremities  of  the  radicles,  which  by  their 
constant  absorption  replace  the  fluid  that  is 
lost.     It  resembles  the  action  of  our  pumps, 
where  the  piston  leaves  a  vacuum  behind  it, 
immediately  filled  by  the  water  in  the  pipe, 
which  receives  it  from  the  well.     This  fluid 
that  rises  in  every  plant,  being  absorbed  by 
the  spongioles   of   the  radicles,   and  set  in 
motion  by  the  evaporation  of  the  leaves,  is 
called  risifig  sap  or  raw  sap.     It  is  said  to 
be  rising  because  it  proceeds  from  the  bottom 
to  the  top,  from  the  roots  to  the  branches  ; 

117 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


it  is  raw  because  it  has  not  yet  had  the 
preparation  that  is  to  turn  it  into  the  liquid 
food  of  the  plant.  Hence  we  learn  that  the 
rising  sap  is  transported  first  of  all  to  those 
parts  where  the  shoots  are  numerous  and  the 
foliage  abundant,  and  prefers  the  extremities  of 
the  branches,  where  evaporation  is  most  active. 
We  know  that  the  exterior  wood  is  the 
youngest :  it  consists  of  cells,  fibres  and 
vessels,  the  cavities  of  which  are  unconfined, 
and  whose  walls  are  permeable.  The  in- 
terior wood  is  older  :  its  cells,  fibres  and 
vessels  are  encrusted,  obstructed,  worn  out 
and  useless.  So  the  fluid  makes  its  way 
where  circulation  is  possible,  and  no  longer 
penetrates  where  it  is  unable  to  pass.  The 
ascent  of  the  sap  occurs  in  the  superficial  and 
recently  formed  layers.  If  a  tree  is  cut 
down  at  the  season  of  the  activity  of  the  sap, 
the  outside  layers  will  be  damp,  while  the 
inner  wood  is  perfectly  dry.  In  herbaceous 
plants  the  ascent  takes  place  throughout  the 
stem.  This  ascent  stops  in  the  winter  because 
of  the  absence  of  leaves,  and  acquires  remark- 
able activity  at  the  return  of  spring.  If 
fruit  trees  have  their  branches  lopped  at  this 
season,  they  are  said  to  bleed,  for  the  ascending 
fluid  pours  out   through  the  openings  of  the 

118 


The  Ascent  of  the  Sap 


severed     vessels.      This     bleeding     is    seen 
abundantly  in  the  vine. 

Now  what  should  we  expect  to  find  in  this 
fluid  pouring  either  from  the  vine  or  from  a 
fruit  tree  ?  Many  things,  no  doubt ;  for 
this  fluid  is  the  principal  substance  from 
which  all  that  the  plant  contains  is  to  be 
derived.  Well,  we  should  be  mistaken  :  the 
rising  sap  is  scarcely  anything  but  pure  water. 
It  is  with  great  difficulty  that  science  has 
succeeded  in  determining  some  substances  in 
solution,  because  their  amount  is  so  small. 
The  most  frequent  among  these  substances 
are  compounds  of  potash  and  lime  and  of 
carbonic  acid  gas,  traces  of  phosphates  and 
of  nitrogenous  or  ammoniacal  compounds. 
The  fluid  from  which  the  plant  is  to  derive  its 
food  is  a  very  thin  broth,  composed  of  an 
enormous  quantity  of  water  and  a  very  small 
amount  of  matter  in  solution.  But  these 
scanty  materials  are  the  only  portion  utilised 
by  the  plant,  and  the  water  that  collected 
them  from  the  ground,  and  then  transported 
them  from  the  roots  to  the  leaves  ;  the  water 
which  makes  up  almost  the  whole  of  the  rising 
sap,  leaves  the  plant  as  soon  as  the  journey  is 
accomplished,  and  returns  as  vapour  to  the  at- 
mosphere, whence  it  originallydescended  as  rain . 


119 


CHAPTER  XXI 


Lime 

To  make  the  mortar  which  is  used  in  building 
construction,  masons  make  use  of  lime. 
Stones,  which  look  as  if  they  were  burnt,  are 
placed  in  a  kind  of  basin  surrounded  by  sand, 
and  water  is  poured  over  them.  In  a  short 
time  the  heap  grows  hot  and  burning,  cracks 
and  falls  into  dust,  while  absorbing  the  water, 
which  disappears,  being  taken  up  by  the 
material,  or  evaporated  by  the  heat.  More 
water  is  added  till  the  whole  is  reduced  to  a 
paste,  which  is  mixed  with  sand,  and  the 
result  is  mortar. 

Lime  is  derived  from  a  very  common 
substance  called  chalk  or,  in  scientific 
phraseology,  carbonate  of  lime.  The  process 
is  very  simple.  It  consists  in  heating  the 
stone  in  kilns  constructed  in  the  open  air,  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  places  providing  the  fuel 
and  the  chalk,  in  order  to  avoid  the  expense 
of   transport   for    a   substance   which    must 

121 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


remain  cheap.  The  lime  kiln  is  about 
eighteen  feet  in  height  and  is  lined  with  bricks 
able  to  endure  the  fire.  There  is  an  opening 
at  the  base  through  which  the  lime  can  be 
withdrawn  when  it  is  sufficiently  baked.  In 
order  to  fill  the  kiln  a  rough  arch  is  built  with 
large  pieces  of  chalk  above  the  hearth  on 
which  the  fuel  is  to  burn,  and  over  this  arch 
smaller  pieces  are  heaped  up  until  the  building 
is  full.  The  fuel  is  either  wood,  brushwood, 
turf  or  coal.  When  the  baking  is  completed 
the  work  stops,  and  the  lime  is  removed  by 
breaking  down  the  arch  that  supports  the 
whole.  The  whole  heap  collapses  and  falls 
to  the  opening  at  the  base,  where  it  is 
extracted. 

Another  method,  which  is  the  oldest  and  is 
still  used  in  many  places,  consists  in  arrang- 
ing the  fuel  and  the  chalk  in  alternate  layers 
in  the  kiln.  The  whole  rests  on  a  layer  of 
wood,  which  is  lighted  first,  and  when  the 
fire  has  spread  through  the  mass,  the  open- 
ing at  the  top  is  covered  with  sods  of  grass 
so  that  the  baking  may  be  slower  and  more 
regular. 

Nothing  can  be  more  simple  than  the  pro- 
duction of  lime.  We  will  now  consider  the 
effect  on  the  chalk   from  the  heat  of   the 

122 


Lime 


furnace,  and  how  it  turns  into  lime  by 
passing  through  the  fire.  Chalk  contains  two 
different  substances  :  lime  in  the  first  place, 
and  also  a  gas,  carbonic  acid  gas,  which  is  as 
invisible  and  impalpable  as  air  itself.  The 
name  carbonate  of  lime,  which  is  given  to 
chalk,  denotes  this  combination  exactly.  As 
it  is  extracted  from  the  ground  the  chalk 
holds  the  two  components  in  close  associa- 
tion, forming  one  substance,  and  not  pos- 
sessing the  properties  which  they  have  when 
separated.  Heat  destroys  this  association  and 
the  lime  remains  in  the  kiln,  while  the  carbonic 
acid  gas  is  dispersed  in  the  atmosphere 
with  the  smoke  of  the  fuel.  Having  lost  the 
gas,  the  lime,  the  properties  of  which  are  no 
longer  concealed  by  the  presence  of  another 
matter,  remains  as  it  is  needed  by  the  mason 
for  his  mortar. 

So  the  action  of  the  fire  consists  in  decom- 
posing the  chalk  and  expelling  the  carbonic 
acid  gas  which  is  associated  with  it ;  and  the 
process  in  the  kiln  is  only  the  separation  of 
the  gas  and  the  lime.  We  will  now  consider 
the  mortar.  When  it  is  sprinkled  with  water 
the  lime  becomes  very  hot,  cracks  and  falls 
into  fine  dust  like  flour.  The  heat  evolved 
arises  from  the  violence  with  which  the  two 

123 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

substances  combine.  Before  absorbing  the 
water  the  lime  is  called  quick-lime ;  after- 
wards, when  reduced  to  powder,  it  has  the 
name  of  slaked  lime.  This  slaked  lime  is 
made  into  a  paste  with  water,  well  mixed  and 
kneaded  with  sand.  It  is  now  mortar.  This 
is  the  mortar  that  is  inserted  between  layers 
of  stone  to  bind  them  together  and  to 
strengthen  the  building. 

There  is  another  observation  which  will 
explain  the  part  played  by  the  mortar.  If  we 
examine  the  water  that  has  covered  the 
slaked  lime  for  some  dajrs  we  shall  see  a  thin 
transparent  skin,  like  ice,  floating  on  the 
surface.  This  small  solid  crust  is  a  substance 
similar  to  that  from  which  the  lime  was  ex- 
tracted ;  it  is  chalk,  or  carbonate  of  lime. 
You  have  been  told  that  two  things  are 
required  for  the  formation  of  such  a  sub- 
stance, viz.,  lime  and  carbonic  acid  gas. 
The  lime  is  provided  by  the  water,  which  must 
hold  it  in  solution,  as  it  covers  a  thick  layer 
of  the  material,  while  the  carbonic  acid  gas 
comes  from  the  air,  where  it  is  always  present 
in  a  small  proportion.  So  the  lime  is  able  to 
absorb  slowly  the  small  amount  of  carbonic 
acid  gas  in  the  atmosphere  and  to  resume  its 
former  condition  as  chalk. 

124 


Lime 

A  similar  process  takes  place  in  the  mortar. 
The  lime  takes  back  from  the  atmosphere  the 
gas  which  was  lost  through  the  heat  of  the 
kiln,  and  gradually  becomes  chalk.  It  is 
mixed  with  sand  in  order  to  separate  it  and 
thus  to  enable  it  more  easily  to  absorb  the 
air  that  is  required  for  its  conversion  into 
chalk.  When  the  mortar  is  completely 
restored  to  the  condition  of  chalk,  the  courses 
of  a  building  are  so  firmly  connected  that  it  is 
sometimes  easier  to  break  the  stones  than  to 
remove  them. 

Fat  lime  or  pure  lime,  in  contact  with  water, 
becomes  very  hot,  increases  considerably  in 
volume  and  forms  a  strong  adhesive  mortar. 
Greystone  lime  does  not  heat  readily,  cracks 
slowly  and  scarcely  increases  in  volume. 
The  former  is  derived  from  almost  pure  chalk  ; 
and  may  be  mixed  with  much  sand,  when 
it  provides  abundant  mortar :  the  latter 
comes  from  chalk  containing  various  foreign 
matters,  takes  up  less  sand  and  produces  less 
mortar.  Both  harden  in  the  air  by  absorbing 
carbonic  acid  gas  which  converts  them  into 
chalk. 

There  is  a  third  variety  of  lime,  hydraulic 
lime,  which  possesses  the  valuable  property  of 
hardening  under  water.     It  comes  from  chalk 

125 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


that  contains  a  certain  portion  of  clay. 
Hydraulic  mortar  is  used  for  the  masonry  of 
bridges,  canals,  cisterns,  foundations,  cellars 
and  all  buildings  carried  out  under  water  or  in 
damp  ground. 


126 


CHAPTER  XXII 


The  Descent  of  the  Sap 

The  rising  sap  in  a  fluid  made  up  of  a  large 
amount  of  water  and  a  very  small  proportion 
of  nutritive  substances  in  solution,  which  are 
absorbed  from  the  ground  by  the  roots  and 
conveyed  to  the  leaves  by  the  sap-wood.  It 
is  not  as  yet  a  fluid  capable  of  feeding  the 
plant,  and  assumes  this  character  after 
reaching  the  leaves  by  a  double  process.  In 
the  first  place,  being  dispersed  among  the 
leaves,  which  collectively  provide  a  great 
surface  for  evaporation,  it  gives  out  its  excess 
of  water  as  steam  and  concentrates  its  service- 
able materials.  Then,  under  the  influence  of 
the  sunlight  and  through  the  action  of  the 
green  matter  in  the  leaves,  it  experiences 
changes  which  completely  alter  its  nature. 

Among  these  processes  one  of  the  best 
known  is  the  decomposition  of  the  carbonic 
acid  gas,  absorbed  from  the  air  by  the  leaves 
and  from  the  ground  by  the  roots.     We  have 

127 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


seen  that  this  gas,  the  chief  food  of  the  plant, 
is  made  up  of  carbon  combined  with  oxygen 
—that  component  of  the  air  which  is  fit  for 
breathing.  Under  the  influence  of  the  sun- 
light the  leaves  decompose  this  gas  ;  the 
oxygen  is  set  free,  becoming  fit  for  the  breath 
of  animals  and  for  combustion,  while  the 
carbon  remains  in  the  plant,  and  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  materials  supplied  by  the  rising 
sap,  becomes  the  nourishing  fluid,  the  de- 
scending sap,  from  which  the  whole  substance 
of  the  plant  is  to  be  formed.  This  fluid  is 
neither  wood,  nor  bark,  nor  leaf,  nor  flower, 
nor  fruit,  but  forms  part  of  each  one  of  these. 
The  blood  of  an  animal  is  neither  flesh,  nor 
bone,  nor  fleece — yet  bone,  flesh  and  fleece 
are  formed  from  its  substance.  The  falling 
sap  is  also  a  fluid  adapted  for  everything  ; 
it  is  the  material  of  the  fruit  and  the  wood, 
the  leaves  and  the  flowers,  the  bark  and  the 
shoots.  It  is  the  blood  of  the  plant  and 
everything  in  the  plant  finds  therein  a  pro- 
vision for  growth  and  food.  What  a  wonder- 
ful and  incomprehensible  process  has  been 
needed  for  this  purpose !  What  activity 
and  what  transformations  beyond  the  reach 
of  human  science  are  going  on  in  the  crowded 
ranks  of  the  cells  of  the  apparently  quiet 

128 


The  Descent  of  the  Sap 


leaves  !  Fluids  distend  the  cells,  ooze  from 
one  to  another,  transpire,  circulate  and 
exchange  their  matter  in  solution  ;  vapour 
is  emitted,  gases  come  and  go  ;  the  sunlight 
divides  some  substances  and  unites  others, 
and  the  raw  components  of  the  ascending  sap 
are  formed  into  the  material  of  life. 

The  perfected  sap  descends  from  the  leaves 
to  the  twigs,  from  the  twigs  to  the  branches, 
from  the  branches  to  the  stem  and  thence  to 
the  roots — being  distributed  in  every  direction 
during  its  course.  It  circulates  between  the 
wood  and  the  bark.  At  the  time  when  it  is 
most  abundant,  in  spring,  it  forms  a  thin 
layer  of  sticky  matter  between  the  wood 
and  the  bark,  so  that  the  latter  is  easily 
stripped  from  the  branch. 

It  is  perfectly  easy  to  note  its  downward 
progress.  If  a  ring  of  bark  is  removed  from 
a  trunk  the  nourishing  fluid  will  ooze  out  and 
collect  on  the  upper  edge  of  the  wound  ;  but 
nothing  of  the  kind  is  seen  on  the  lower  one. 
When  thus  arrested  by  the  interruption  of  its 
regular  path,  the  sap  accumulates  above  the 
bare  ring  and  results  in  an  abundant  growth 
of  wood  and  bark,  which  is  shown  in  a  thick 
circular  swelling,  while  the  trunk  below  the 
ring  retains  its  original  dimensions. 

129  1 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

A  tight  bandage,  by  compressing  and 
obstructing  the  path  of  the  nourishing  fluid, 
will  produce  a  similar  swelling  above  the 
stoppage.  We  have  seen  a  shrub  fastened 
too  tightly  to  the  post  that  was  to  support  it, 
choked  by  its  own  growth  if  not  released  in 
time.  The  stem  is  gradually  swollen  above 
the  fastening,  which  is  finally  overgrown  and 
concealed  by  the  bark.  If  the  whole  of  the 
trunk  is  not  confined,  if  there  is  anywhere  a 
fragment  of  bark  which  will  afford  a  passage, 
the  nourishing  juice  will  adopt  this  path  and 
evade  the  obstacle  continuing  its  progress  to 
the  roots.  In  this  case  the  tree  will  still 
grow.  But  if  the  barrier  is  absolutely  in- 
superable, as  in  the  case  of  a  strong  bandage, 
or  the  complete  removal  of  a  ring  of  bark,  the 
sap  cannot  descend  to  feed  the  roots  ;  and 
when  these  perish  the  death  of  the  tree  will 
soon  follow. 

There  is  one  lesson  to  be  learned  from  these 
remarks  on  the  course  of  the  liquid  food  in 
plants.  If  we  fasten  a  plant  to  the  post  that 
is  to  support  it,  we  must  take  care  not  to 
make  the  bandage  too  tight,  or  else  to  loosen 
it  in  good  time,  as  otherwise  we  may  run  the 
risk  of  a  fatal  stoppage  in  the  trunk. 


130 


CHAPTER  XXIII 


The  Pruning  of  Trees 

A  tree  exists  in  the  first  place  for  its  own 
preservation,  and  only  in  the  second  place  for 
the  preservation  of  the  species,  effected  by 
the  seeds.  This  is  natural,  for  its  own 
existence  is  a  necessary  preliminary  to  the 
production  of  posterity.  The  tree  then  lives 
in  the  first  place  for  its  own  existence,  and 
does  this  by  producing  shoots  which  turn 
into  branches  covered  with  leaves.  It  is  by 
means  of  the  leaves  that  the  fundamental 
process  in  the  life  of  plants  is  carried  on  ;  it 
is  in  their  substance,  in  the  sunlight,  that  the 
descending  sap  is  prepared,  the  liquid  food, 
the  blood  of  the  plant.  The  propagation  of 
the  species  comes  in  the  second  place.  It  is 
left  to  the  flowering  shoots,  or  to  those  which 
flower  and  produce  fruit,  in  the  centre  of 
which  are  the  seeds. 

Thus,  if  left  to  its  own  devices,  a  strong 
tree  in  favourable  conditions  first  uses  all  its 

131 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

sap  for  shoots  ;  it  produces  strong  branches 
and  abundant  foliage  without  any  signs  of 
flowering.  Later  on,  when  the  branches  are 
strong  and  the  impulse  of  growth  begins  to 
slacken,  flowering  shoots  appear,  but  these 
are  generally  few  in  number,  because  the 
abundant  production  of  fruit  is  the  cause  of 
rapid  waste.  Abundant  blossom  only  comes 
at  the  end  of  life.  A  tree  never  flowers 
better  than  when  it  is  about  to  die,  as  if, 
anticipating  its  end,  it  was  trying  to  leave  a 
numerous  posterity.  A  strong  tree  produces 
little  or  no  blossom,  but  a  dying  tree  flowers 
abundantly.  But  it  is  for  the  interest  of  man 
that  the  tree  should  flower  and  bear  fruit  as 
quickly  and  as  abundantly  as  possible  :  we 
do  not  require  the  branches  that  it  would 
produce  without  our  interference,  but  the 
loads  of  fruit  evoked  by  our  care.  Pruning, 
or  the  art  of  managing  fruit  trees  so  as  to 
obtain  abundant  fruit,  is  the  result  of  this 
struggle  between  the  natural  tendencies  of  the 
tree  and  our  own  needs. 

If  we  examine  the  general  principles  which 
are  to  guide  us  in  the  practice  of  this  art,  the 
first  question  that  occurs  concerns  the  form 
that  the  branches  are  to  assume.  This  form, 
far  from  being  a  matter  of  indifference,  is  of 

132 


The  Pruning  of  Trees 


the  greatest  importance  ;  for  the  distribution 
of  the  sap  and  the  sunlight,  the  chief  factors 
in  the  life  of  the  plant,  is  closely  connected 
with  it.  If  the  tree  is  allowed  to  develop 
freely  and  assume  its  natural  form,  the  sap 
coming  from  the  roots,  in  its  natural  impulse, 
will  tend  to  reach  the  highest  parts,  which  will 
grow  vigorously,  while  the  lower  portions  will 
waste  and  perish  for  lack  of  sufficient  food. 
If  the  branches  do  not  receive  sufficient  light, 
those  in  the  centre,  deprived  of  the  life-giving 
rays  of  the  sun,  will  remain  sickly,  puny  and 
more  or  less  etiolated.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  tree  must  derive  all  the  benefit  from  the 
situation  allotted  to  it  in  the  garden  so  that 
there  may  be  no  wasted  or  unproductive 
space. 

The  form  is  determined  by  these  conditions. 
In  the  first  place  it  must  be  symmetrical,  so 
that  there  may  be  an  equal  distribution  of 
food,  and  that  some  of  the  branches  may  not 
overflow  with  sap,  while  others  have  none  at 
all.  In  the  second  place  it  must  allow  the 
sunlight  to  penetrate  to  every  part  in  order 
to  ripen  the  fruit  and  to  carry  out  the  im- 
portant process  of  the  preparation  of  the  sap 
in  the  leaves.  In  practice  three  forms  have 
been  selected  with   the  object   of  attaining 


133 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

these  results ;  pruning  as  espalier,  as 
pyramid,  or  as  cup.  When  pruned  as  espalier 
the  tree  extends  its  branches,  symmetrically 
arranged,  to  the  right  and  left  against  a  wall. 
The  wall  serves  as  a  support  and  a  shelter 
against  the  wind ;  while  it  supplies  ad- 
ditional heat  and  light  to  the  foliage  and 
fruit  by  reflecting  the  beams  of  the  sun.  In 
the  pyramidal  form  the  branches  of  the  tree 
decrease  in  length  regularly  from  the  base  to 
the  top,  being  sufficiently  far  apart  not  to 
shut  off  the  light  from  the  centre.  The  whole 
forms  a  sugar-loaf,  or  cone,  to  the  heart  of 
which  the  sunlight  and  the  air  have  free 
access.  This  is  the  form  most  in  accordance 
with  the  natural  tendency.  The  tree  in  the 
cup  shape  has  a  certain  number  of  equally 
strong  branches  arranged  in  a  circle  round  an 
empty  central  space,  which  thus  receives  its 
share  of  sunlight  without  any  impediment. 


134 


CHAPTER  XXIV 


Plaster 

Though  less  important  than  lime,  plaster  is 
much  used  in  building,  especially  for  ceilings, 
for  chimneypieces  and  for  joining  bricks.  It 
is  a  white  powder  which  is  made  into  a  paste 
with  water,  being  mixed  in  small  quantities 
as  it  is  needed.  The  worker  take  a  few 
handfuls  of  the  powder,  which  he  dilutes  in  a 
little  water  in  his  bucket,  with  the  help  of  his 
trowel.  He  takes  the  paste,  spreads  it  on  his 
hand,  uses  it  at  once  and  then  prepares  some 
more.  Plaster  cannot  be  mixed  beforehand, 
because  it  hardens  very  quickly,  turns  solid 
and  is  then  of  no  use.  For  it  to  be  soft 
enough  it  must  be  used  as  soon  as  it  is  pre- 
pared. 

Plaster  is  made  of  a  stone  called  gypsum, 
which  is  always  of  the  same  nature,  but  which 
varies  considerably  in  appearance  according 
to  the  degree  of  its  purity.  Sometimes  it  is 
a  shapeless,  whitish  substance,  more  or  less 

135 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


granulated ;  sometimes  delicately  fibrous, 
with  undulating  reflections  ;  or  again  trans- 
parent as  glass  and  separating  into  very  thin 
sheets,  exhibiting  here  and  there  the  splendid 
colours  of  the  rainbow.  This  beautiful  trans- 
parent gypsum  was  used  by  the  ancients  for 
window  panes. 

The  impure  gypsum,  or  shapeless  stone,  is 
used  for  common  plaster,  while  the  purer 
kinds  provide  the  finer  sort  that  is  intended 
for  moulding.  The  plaster  stone  is  very 
common,  forming  whole  hills  or  mountains  in 
certain  places.  In  order  to  prepare  it  for  use 
a  moderate  amount  of  heat  is  required.  For 
this  purpose  a  number  of  small  arches  are 
built  up  with  lumps  of  gypsum  and  other 
smaller  pieces  are  piled  over  these.  The  whole 
mass  is  baked  by  burning  wood  and  brush- 
wood underneath. 

Gypsum  consists  of  lime  similar  to  that 
contained  in  chalk,  but  it  is  combined  with 
sulphuric  acid,  which  cannot  be  expelled  by 
heat.  It  also  contains  water  which  forms 
one-fifth  of  the  whole  weight  of  the  stone.  It 
is  only  the  water  that  is  removed  by  the  heat, 
and  as  soon  as  it  is  rid  of  that,  the  gypsum 
becomes  plaster. 

But  this  has  a  great  tendency  to  absorb 

136 


Plaster 


the  water  of  which  it  has  been  deprived  by 
baking,  and  thus  to  resume  its  original 
condition  as  stone.  It  is  on  this  property 
that  the  use  of  plaster  depends.  When  mixed 
in  the  bucket  the  powder  quickly  absorbs  the 
water  restored  to  it,  and  hardens  into  a  sub- 
stance as  firm  as  the  gypsum  before  it  was 
baked.  In  the  case  of  lime  the  change  is  slow, 
but  for  plaster  it  is  very  quick. 

When  baked  the  plaster  is  crushed  under 
vertical  millstones  and  then  passed  through 
a  sieve.  The  powder  must  be  kept  in  a  very 
dry  place,  for  it  absorbs  the  damp  very 
readily,  and  will  then  no  longer  harden  when 
mixed  with  water.  It  can  be  easily  under- 
stood that  after  being  more  or  less  saturated, 
the  plaster  cannot  readily  absorb  the  water 
which  is  needed  for  its  conversion  into  a  solid 
substance.  It  cannot  combine  with  the  water 
when  it  is  required  for  use.  Damp  plaster  is 
quite  useless. 

Statues,  busts,  medallions  and  other  orna- 
mental objects  are  prepared  from  plaster  by 
moulding.  This  plaster  is  made  with  the 
purest  gypsum,  with  those  beautiful  trans- 
parent sheets  which  have  been  already  men- 
tioned. It  is  baked  in  ovens  like  those  used 
by  bakers,  and  kept  from  contact  with  the 

137 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

fuel  so  as  not  to  spoil  its  whiteness.  The 
powder,  which  resembles  fine  flour,  is  diluted 
in  water  and  reduced  to  a  clear  solution, 
which  is  poured  into  the  moulds.  As  soon 
as  the  plaster  has  hardened,  the  mould,  con- 
sisting of  several  pieces,  is  removed,  and  the 
object  which  has  been  moulded  is  extracted. 


J3* 


CHAPTER  XXV 


Pruning  (continued) 

When  the  desired  form  has  been  obtained  it 
has  to  be  retained,  although  the  tree  will 
rebel  and  attempt  to  regain  the  natural 
arrangement  of  its  branches.  Suppose,  for 
instance,  that  a  pear  tree,  pruned  as  an 
espalier,  has  spoilt  its  symmetrical  plan  by 
developing  more  on  one  side  than  the  other. 
How  can  we  restore  the  equality  of  the  two 
portions — how  weaken  the  too  vigorous  side 
and  strengthen  the  feeble  one  ?  There  are 
several  ways  in  which  this  may  be  effected. 

We  cut  off  the  branches  on  the  strong  side 
with  the  shears,  only  leaving  them  with  a 
small  number  of  shoots,  that  is,  we  prune 
them  very  short.  On  the  weak  side,  on  the 
contrary,  we  shall  leave  the  branches  un- 
touched, or  prune  them  very  slightly,  leaving 
the  greater  number  of  their  buds.  What  will 
be  the  result  of  this  treatment  ?  Since 
abundant  foliage,   the  workshop  where  the 

139 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


descending  sap  is  prepared  and  the  pump 
which  attracts  and  draws  up  the  sap  from  the 
roots,  is  the  prime  cause  of  a  strong  growth, 
the  weak  portion,  with  its  numerous  shoots 
lengthening  into  leafy  growths,  will  grow,  while 
the  strong  part  with  its  few  shoots  is  enfeebled. 
Thus  the  two  processes  tend  to  the  same 
result,  the  restoration  of  the  desired  equality. 

The  herbaceous  extremity  of  the  young 
branches  on  the  over-strong  side  is  cut  through 
with  the  fingers  and  thumb  nail.  This  opera- 
tion is  called  nipping.  The  sap  that  would 
have  been  expended  in  lengthening  these 
branches  is  diverted  from  its  course  and  turns 
to  the  weaker  growths,  which  it  animates  and 
revives.  If  the  weaker  side  needs  nipping  to 
arrest  any  growth  that  would  interfere  with 
its  symmetry,  this  is  put  off  as  late  as  possible  : 
on  the  strong  side  it  is  effected  at  an  early 
date.  Thus  the  sap  diverted  from  the  strong 
side  to  the  sickly  one  has  a  whole  season  to 
restore  equality. 

Instead  of  cutting  with  the  thumb  nail  and 
nipping  the  young  shoots,  they  may  be  wholly 
removed  while  still  herbaceous.  This  removal 
is  effected  at  an  early  date  on  the  strong  side, 
only  leaving  those  shoots  which  are  indis- 
pensable ;   but  if  required  on  the  weaker  side 

140 


Pruning 

it  is  postponed  as  long  as  possible.  This  will 
have  more  effect  than  the  nipping  on  the 
impulse  imparted  to  the  weak  portion.  The 
greater  the  number  of  branches  that  are 
suppressed  the  fewer  will  be  the  number  of 
guests  for  the  sap,  the  excess  of  which  will 
help  the  branches  that  need  strengthening. 

The  cause  that  diverts  the  sap  from  the 
pruned  or  nipped  portion  to  the  part  that  is 
intact,  is  evidently  the  greater  or  less  sup- 
pression of  the  foliage.  It  is  the  leaves,  by 
the  constant  evaporation  proceeding  on  their 
surface,  that  cause  the  ascent  of  the  fluid 
drawn  from  the  ground  by  the  roots.  The 
more  numerous  they  are  at  any  point  the 
more  abundantly  the  sap  flows  towards  it ;  the 
fewer  there  are  the  less  sap  is  received.  If 
we  diminish  the  number  of  leaves  in  any  part 
by  nipping  or  any  other  method,  we  also 
diminish  the  supply  of  sap,  which  will  turn  in 
other  directions,  to  parts  with  more  leaves, 
which  will  attract  it  by  evaporation.  It  will 
be  seen  that  we  may  adopt  a  middle  course 
between  the  nipping  which  partly  suppresses 
the  foliage  of  a  young  plant,  and  the  removal 
of  the  shoot,  which  stops  it  altogether.  This 
consists  in  removing  a  certain  number  of 
leaves  from  the  over-strong  shoots.     They 

141 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


must  be  removed  neatly,  not  tearing  them, 
but  cutting  the  stalk  and  leaving  the  base  in 
its  place. 

The  most  direct  path  for  the  progress  of  the 
sap  from  the  roots  to  the  foliage  follows  the 
vertical  line  from  the  bottom  to  the  top. 
Anything  that  disturbs  this  direction  inter- 
feres with  the  ascensional  force.  Thus  in 
branches  with  abrupt  angles  or  sharp  curves 
the  impulse  of  the  sap  is  slackened,  as  the 
speed  of  a  stream  is  impeded  by  the  uneven- 
ness  of  its  bed.  Also,  in  a  branch  forced  to 
bend  towards  the  ground  the  sap  can  only 
progress  with  difficulty,  since  its  course 
towards  the  end  of  the  branch  is  effected  in  a 
direction  contrary  to  that  which  is  natural. 
The  application  of  this  principle  is  easily  seen. 
If  we  wish  to  moderate  an  over-strong  branch 
we  shall  bend  it  towards  the  ground,  while  if 
we  have  to  strengthen  one  that  is  weak  we 
shall  draw  it  up  in  a  vertical  direction. 

We  may  also  make  use  of  the  exhausting 
effect  of  fruit.  The  more  fruit  that  a  branch 
bears  the  weaker  it  becomes ;  for  the  expendi- 
ture of  sap  in  fruit  leaves  less  for  the  produc- 
tion of  the  foliage  which  is  its  strength.  So  we 
shall  leave  as  much  fruit  as  possible  on  the 
stronger  side  and  suppress  it  on  the  other. 

142 


CHAPTER  XXVI 


Production  of  Fruit 

If  we  prune  a  tree  very  vigorously  on  one 
side  and  very  little  on  the  other,  we  divert 
the  sap,  which  leaves  the  former  side,  turning 
towards  the  other  which  has  more  shoots  and 
therefore  more  leaves.  We  have  seen  how 
this  principle  is  used  to  moderate  a  growth 
that  is  too  strong  and  to  animate  one  that  is 
too  feeble,  thus  restoring  the  equilibrium  of 
the  two.  But  what  will  happen  if  the  whole 
tree  is  pruned  at  once  ? 

We  will  first  consider  what  takes  place  in  a 
single  branch.  If  it  is  slightly  pruned  it 
retains  the  majority  of  its  shoots,  all  of  which 
it  must  feed  with  the  sap  that  it  receives, 
while  if  vigorously  pruned  it  will  only  keep  a 
few  shoots,  which,  having  the  same  amount 
to  share  amongst  them,  will  receive  a  more 
liberal  portion  because  they  are  less  numerous. 
What  might  have  been  the  food  of  twelve  is 
now  the  portion  of  two  or  three.     Each  one 

143 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


develops  more  strongly  because  of  this  super- 
abundance of  food.  If  the  whole  of  the  tree 
is  vigorously  pruned,  the  whole  of  the  sap 
absorbed  by  the  roots,  having  no  tendency  to 
turn  in  one  direction  rather  than  another,  is 
distributed  equally  throughout,  and  the  few 
shoots  that  are  left  by  the  pruning  take  on 
a  growth  proportionate  to  the  food  of  which 
they  are  able  to  dispose.  Vigorous  pruning 
thus  applied  to  the  whole  tree  has  the  effect 
of  strengthening  it  and  of  restoring  its  youth 
by  substituting  new  branches  for  those  which 
are  worn  out.  So  when  a  tree  is  exhausted 
by  abundant  production  of  fruit  it  is 
vigorously  pruned  for  a  year  in  order  to 
restore  its  strength. 

We  will  now  consider  the  contrary  course 
to  be  followed  supposing  that  we  want  the 
tree  to  blossom  and  bear  fruit.  We  shall  be 
guided  by  two  principles.  In  the  first  place, 
when  the  tree  is  most  vigorous  it  sends  out 
long  branches  and  thick  foliage,  but  no 
flowers — or  few.  It  is  only  in  a  weaker  con- 
dition that  it  flowers  abundantly.  Secondly, 
the  shoot  that  should  have  become  wood  turns 
into  a  flower  bud.  The  flower  is  really  a 
branch,  which  instead  of  growing  and  pro- 
ducing leaves,  has,  through  lack  of  strength, 


144 


Production  of  Fruit 


remained  short  and  contracted  and  has 
exchanged  its  leaves  for  flowering  organs — 
for  sepals,  petals,  stamens  and  pistils.  So 
the  usual  process  is  to  weaken  the  tree  and 
the  shoots. 

In  order  to  weaken  the  shoots  the  branches 
which  are  to  grow  long  will  be  only  slightly 
pruned.  The  numerous  shoots  will  each 
receive  a  smaller  amount  of  sap,  and  some  of 
them,  especially  at  the  base  of  the  branches, 
will  be  too  weak  to  carry  on  the  struggle  and 
will  turn  to  flower  buds,  although  they  would 
have  grown  into  wood  if  their  rivals  had  been 
removed. 

In  order  to  diminish  the  vigour  of  the  tree 
the  herbaceous  extremity  of  the  young 
branches  is  pinched  off  or  nipped  with  the 
nail ;  or  sometimes  these  branches  are  twisted 
into  a  curve  which  impedes  the  circulation  of 
the  sap.  Another  method  is  to  break  off  the 
woody  branches  of  the  preceding  year,  either 
partly  or  altogether,  leaving  the  ends  hang- 
ing. If  the  tree  is  not  too  vigorous,  any 
one  of  these  methods  will  cause  it  to  bear 
fruit. 

If  the  growth  is  very  strong  more  energetic 
means  will  be  required.  The  branches  are  all 
bent  down  to  the  ground  and  fixed  in  that 

145  K 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

position.  This  abnormal  direction  is  op- 
posed to  the  ascensional  course  of  the  sap 
and,  therefore,  affords  a  scantier  supply  to 
the  shoots.  This  poverty  promotes  the  pro- 
duction of  fruit.  When  the  result  has  been 
obtained  the  branches  are  restored  to  their 
natural  position,  or  else  the  tree  would  be 
exhausted. 

Sometimes  the  pruning  is  postponed  till  the 
summer  when  the  young  shoots  are  already 
a  few  inches  long.  The  sap  which  has  been 
spent  on  the  production  of  these  shoots, 
which  are  now  removed  by  pruning,  is  a 
serious  loss  to  the  tree,  which  is  no  longer 
able  to  feed  the  lower  shoots  on  the  branches 
and  turns  them  into  flower  buds. 

If  none  of  these  methods  will  induce  the 
tree  to  bear  fruit  there  are  others  more 
violent  to  which  we  should  only  resort  in  the 
last  extremity.  Towards  the  end  of  winter, 
before  the  sap  begins  to  rise,  a  ring  is  cut 
round  the  base  of  the  trunk,  very  narrrow, 
but  deep  enough  to  penetrate  the  exterior 
layers  of  the  wood.  We  know  that  the  sap 
rises  through  these  exterior  layers,  which  are 
the  youngest  and  the  most  easily  permeated 
by  fluids  ;  so  that  if  we  partially  arrest  its 
course  a  less  abundant  supply  will  reach  the 

J46 


Production  of  Fruit 


shoots,    and   the  tree,  being  weakened,  will 
begin  to  produce  fruit. 

Sometimes  the  roots,  the  original  sources 
of  the  sap,  are  approached.  The  principal 
roots  are  laid  bare  in  the  spring  and  exposed 
to  the  fresh  air  and  the  heat  of  the  sun  for  the 
whole  summer.  Being  deprived  of  the  cool- 
ness and  the  dark  required  for  their  function, 
they  supply  less  food  to  the  tree  and  this 
poverty  results  in  the  appearance  of  flower 
buds.  A  more  effective  method,  but  one 
which  unless  used  with  discretion  will  ruin  the 
tree,  is  to  lay  bare,  mutilate  and  cut  off  some 
of  the  roots  and  then  to  replace  the  earth. 
This  will  evidently  diminish  the  supply  of  sap. 
Or  if  a  tree  is  small  enough  it  may  be  trans- 
planted in  the  autumn,  retaining  all  its  roots, 
when  the  disturbance  effected  by  this  change 
will  cause  it  to  flower  in  the  following  year. 


147 


CHAPTER  XXVII 


The   Use   of   Lime   in   Agriculture. 

In  order  to  be  fertile,  besides  the  organic 
matters  contained  in  humus  and  manure, 
the  ground  must  hold  chalk,  sand  and  clay. 
It  may  happen  that  the  ground  in  its  natural 
condition  does  not  contain  enough  of  these, 
or  that  it  may  be  altogether  deficient  in  one 
or  other  of  them.  In  this  case  the  nature 
of  the  ground  must  be  corrected  by  the 
supply  of  that  which  is  lacking.  So  land 
which  is  too  sandy  is  improved  by  chalk 
and  clay  ;  while  that  which  is  too  strong  and 
contains  too  much  clay,  is  improved  by  sand, 
and  still  more  by  chalk.  The  mineral  sub- 
stances which  are  added  to  the  ground  to 
correct  its  nature  also  help  in  the  nutrition 
of  plants,  and  may  therefore  be  looked  upon 
as  mineral  manures. 

One  of  the  most  valuable  of  these  is  lime, 
which  is  not  only  indispensable  for  land  that 
contains  no  chalk,  but  is  also  required  for  the 

149 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

nutrition  of  all  our  cultivated  vegetables. 
It  acts  in  various  ways.  In  the  first  place 
it  attacks  vegetable  substances  vigorously, 
decomposes  them,  and  converts  them  into 
humus.  A  heap  of  leaves  that  would  take 
a  long  time  to  rot,  if  mingled  with  lime  soon 
becomes  a  mass  of  humus.  Hence  it  is  of 
great  use  in  fields  that  contain  many  weeds, 
or  in  those  that  have  been  recently  cleared, 
or  wherever  there  are  old  trunks,  heaps 
of  leaves,  fragments  of  wood  or  heath  to  be 
removed.  It  will  speedily  convert  all  these 
herbaceous  or  woody  substances  into  humus, 
enriching  the  ground  to  the  great  advantage 
of  future  harvests. 

In  the  second  place,  lime  will  correct  and 
neutralise  the  acid  nature  of  some  soils. 
This  property  is  shown  in  the  following 
experiment.  If  we  mix  a  little  lime  with 
strong  vinegar  we  shall  find  that  the  smell 
and  acid  taste  will  soon  disappear.  Where- 
ever  there  are  rotting  plants,  leaves,  mosses, 
reeds,  or  old  trunks  of  trees,  substances  with 
a  bitter  taste  are  produced,  otherwise  called 
acids,  the  presence  of  which  is  injurious  to 
all  cultivation.  This  is  specially  the  case 
in  marshy  ground,  where  the  excessive  acidity 
suits  the  tough  growth  of  reeds  and  sedges 

150 


The  Use  of  Lime  in  Agriculture 


that  are  of  no  use  to  us  ;  but  such  acidity  is 
quite  unsuitable  for  the  various  plants  that  we 
cultivate.  Lime,  which  corrects  the  acidity, 
does  wonders  in  marshy  ground  and  damp 
meadows.  The  need  of  lime  is  shown  by 
the  growth  of  ferns,  heath,  sedges,  reeds, 
mosses,  or  sphagnum. 

In  the  third  place,  as  soon  as  it  is  in  the 
ground,  the  lime  again  returns  to  its  original 
condition  of  chalk,  but  in  the  form  of  very 
fine  powder.  This  reversion  to  the  con- 
dition of  chalk  is  effected  by  combination 
with  the  carbonic  acid  gas,  which  proceeds 
from  the  atmosphere  or  from  the  substances 
rotting  in  the  ground.  In  this  new  form 
lime  plays  an  important  part,  by  supplying 
the  chalk  to  land  where  it  is  deficient,  and  by 
causing  the  clay  to  be  more  easily  pene- 
trated by  air  and  water. 

The  distribution  of  lime  to  the  ground 
takes  place  at  the  end  of  summer  when  the 
land  is  dry.  Heaps  consisting  of  four  or 
five  gallons  of  quicklime  are  placed  at  in- 
tervals of  five  yards,  and  covered  with  a 
little  earth.  In  a  short  time,  through  the 
dampness  of  the  air,  the  lime  is  reduced  to  a 
fine  powder.  It  is  then  spread  evenly  with 
the  shovel,  and  buried  by  slight  ploughing. 

151 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


The  lime  must  never  be  buried  with  the  seed  ; 
for  in  contact  with  it  the  young  shoots  would 
be  burned.  Nor  must  the  lime  be  mixed 
with  the  manure  before  use  ;  for  in  that 
case  there  would  be  an  abundant  exhala- 
tion of  ammonia,  which  is  one  of  the  most 
powerful  agents  in  vegetation,  and  which 
would  thus  be  utterly  wasted.  Lime  and 
manure  must  always  be  used  separately. 

Marshy,  clayey  or  granite  soils  are  those 
in  which  lime  produces  the  greatest  effect. 
The  important  results  produced  by  the  dis- 
tribution of  lime,  have  given  rise  in  many 
countries  to  its  manufacture  by  rapid  and 
powerful  methods,  solely  with  reference  to 
its  use  in  agriculture.  In  Mayenne,  a  dis- 
trict of  France  where  a  great  extent  of  barren 
clay  soil  has  been  converted  into  rich  mea- 
dows and  cornfields  of  exceptional  fertility, 
the  lime  is  manufactured  in  huge  kilns, 
twelve  yards  high,  renting  against  the  cliff 
that  provides  the  chalk,  and  sometimes  the 
fuel  also. 

All  animal  remains  provide  excellent  man- 
ure. Such  are  old  woollen  rags,  fragments 
of  leather,  scrapings  of  horn,  the  dried  blood 
from  slaughter-houses,  or  flesh  unfit  for 
human  food.     All  these  matters  are  rich  in 

152 


The  Use  of  Lime  in  Agriculture 


nitrogen  and  phosphates  and  form  a  valuable 
addition  to  the  manure  of  the  farm.  Lime 
enables  us  to  use  any  flesh  in  the  best  pos- 
sible way. 

The  carcasses  of  animals,  which  through 
ignorant  carelessness  are  left  to  the  greedy 
appetites  of  dogs,  magpies,  and  crows,  should 
be  cut  up  and  buried  in  a  mixture  of  quick- 
lime and  earth,  which  will  soon  decompose 
the  flesh.  In  a  few  months  we  should  have 
a  trench  full  of  powerful  manure,  instead 
of  an  unpleasant  and  useless  carcass.  The 
bones,  which  are  not  affected  by  the  lime, 
should  be  burned  to  make  them  more  friable, 
and  then  reduced  to  powder.  These  pow- 
dered bones,  mixed  with  the  manure  pro- 
vided by  the  decomposition  of  the  flesh,  will 
afford  an  abundant  supply  of  phosphorus 
to  the  cereals  and  pasture.  Horses  and 
mules  that  have  been  killed,  and  all  the 
larger  animals  that  die  a  natural  death, 
should  be  used  in  this  way. 


153 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 


Cultivated  Plants 

There  are  three  methods  of  propagation 
practised  in  cultivation  :  these  are  layering, 
by  cuttings  and  by  grafting.  In  order  to 
appreciate  the  value  of  these  operations 
we  must  recall  the  origin  of  our  plants  in 
common  use. 

Perhaps  you  may  imagine  that  the  pear 
tree  has  always  exerted  itself  in  producing 
large  fruit  with  melting  flesh  with  a  view  to 
our  food  ;  that  the  potato  has  swollen  its 
great  tubers  with  floury  matter  for  our 
pleasure  ;  or  that  the  cabbage  formed  its 
compact  head  of  beautiful  leaves  of  its  own 
accord  for  our  gratification.  You  may  think 
that  the  wheat,  the  pumpkin,  the  carrot,  the 
vine,  the  beetroot,  and  so  many  others,  have 
taken  a  keen  interest  in  man  and  have 
always  worked  for  him  independently.  You 
believe  that  the  fruit  of  the  vine  is  now 
similar  to  that  from  which  Noah  drew  the 

155 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


juice  that  intoxicated  him ;  that  wheat, 
since  it  first  appeared  on  the  earth,  has  never 
failed  to  produce  an  annual  harvest ;  that 
the  beetroot  and  the  pumpkin  were  of  the 
noble  size,  which  gives  them  their  value, 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world.  In  a 
word  it  appears  to  you  that  the  plants  that 
we  use  for  food  were  originally  found  in  the 
same  condition  as  we  have  them  at  present. 
It  is  a  mistake  ;  the  wild  plant  is  generally 
of  little  use  as  food,  and  only  becomes 
valuable  through  our  care.  It  is  our  part, 
by  work  and  cultivation,  to  profit  by  its 
properties  by  improving  them. 

In  its  native  country,  on  the  mountains 
of  Chili  and  Peru,  the  potato  that  grows  wild 
is  a  miserable  tuber  the  size  of  a  nut.  Man 
receives  the  poor  little  savage  into  his  gar- 
den, plants  it  in  good  ground,  nurses  and 
waters  it,  and  the  potato  gradually  im- 
proves. It  gains  in  size  and  nutritive  quali- 
ties and  at  last  becomes  a  floury  tuber  the 
size  of  our  two  fists. 

On  oceanic  cliffs,  exposed  to  every  wind, 
a  cabbage  grows  wild,  with  a  long  stalk,  a 
few  raw  green  leaves,  a  sharp  taste  and  a 
strong  smell.  It  may  possibly  conceal  valu- 
able properties  despite  this  unprepossessing 

156 


Cultivated  Plants 


appearance.  Such  an  idea  must  have  oc- 
curred to  the  man  who,  in  remote  ages, 
first  admitted  the  cliff  cabbage  to  his  garden. 
The  idea  was  justified — the  wild  cabbage 
has  been  improved  by  the  incessant  care 
of  man ;  the  stalk  became  stronger,  the 
leaves  increased  in  number,  and,  white  and 
tender,  were  fitted  into  a  close  head,  and  the 
cabbage  that  we  have  to-day  is  the  final 
result  of  this  splendid  transformation.  We 
see  the  starting  point  of  the  precious  plant 
on  the  rocks  of  the  shore,  and  the  goal  in 
our  gardens.  But  where  are  the  intermediate 
forms  that  in  the  course  of  centuries  gradually 
brought  the  species  to  its  present  condition  ? 
These  forms  were  so  many  steps  forward. 
It  was  necessary  to  preserve  them  to  prevent 
them  from  falling  back,  to  multiply  them, 
and  to  keep  on  attempting  further  improve- 
ment. Who  could  reckon  the  expenditure  of 
labour  that  has  produced  the  cabbage  ? 

You  may  know  the  wild  pear  tree.  It  is 
an  ugly  bush,  bristling  with  fierce  thorns. 
The  pear  is  a  detestable  fruit  that  contracts 
the  throat  and  sets  the  teeth  on  edge,  very 
small,  bitter,  hard  and  apparently  stuffed 
with  gravel.  The  man  must  have  been  gifted 
with  rare  inspiration  who  first  had  faith  in 


157 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


the  cross-grained  shrub,  and  foresaw,  in  the 
distant  future,  the  mellow  pear  that  we  eat 
to-day. 

In  the  same  way,  from  the  grape  of  the 
original  vine,  the  berries  of  which  were  no 
larger  than  those  of  the  elder,  man,  by  the 
sweat  of  his  brow,  has  acquired  the  juicy 
fruit  of  the  vine  as  we  know  it  to-day.  He 
has  obtained  wheat  from  some  poor  seed  now 
unknown,  and  his  vegetables  and  fruit  trees 
from  a  few  wretched  shrubs  and  uninviting 
herbs.  Earth  treats  us  as  a  harsh  step- 
mother in  order  to  compel  us  to  work,  which 
is  the  supreme  law  of  our  existence.  It  pro- 
vides plenteous  food  for  the  young  birds,  but 
to  us  it  only  offers  the  berry  of  the  bramble 
or  the  sloe  in  the  hedge.  We  need  not  com- 
plain, for  it  is  the  struggle  with  want  that 
creates  our  superiority. 

It  is  for  us  by  intelligence  and  labour  to 
provide  for  ourselves  ;  to  act  on  the  noble 
motto — "  Help  thyself,  and  heaven  will  help 
thee." 

Man  has  always  sought  to  discover  among 
the  innumerable  species  of  plants  those  that 
are  capable  of  improvement.  The  greater 
number  have  remained  useless  ;  but  others, 
predestinated  and  created  specially  for  the 

158 


Cultivated  Plants 


sake  of  man,  have  yielded  to  our  care  and, 
by  cultivation,  have  acquired  properties  of 
the  greatest  importance,  since  they  provide 
our  food.  But  the  improvement  obtained  is 
not  so  radical  that  we  can  rely  on  its  per- 
manence if  our  care  is  relaxed.  The  plant 
has  always  a  tendency  to  return  to  its  original 
condition.  If  the  gardener  leaves  the  cab- 
bage to  itself,  without  manure,  water,  or 
cultivation  ;  if  he  allows  the  seeds  to  germin- 
ate by  chance  wherever  the  wind  carries 
them,  the  cabbage  will  soon  lose  its  close 
head  of  white  leaves,  and  resume  the  loose 
green  leaves  of  its  wild  ancestors.  The  vine, 
deprived  of  the  care  of  man,  will  revert  to 
the  wild  vine  of  the  hedge,  a  whole  bunch 
of  which  is  not  equal  to  one  berry  of  the  cul- 
tivated grape  ;  the  pear  tree  on  the  edge  of 
the  wood  will  resume  its  long  thorns  and 
nasty  little  fruit ;  the  plum  tree  and  the 
cherry  will  contract  their  fruit  to  kernels 
covered  by  a  sour  skin — in  a  word,  our 
orchards  will  lose  their  wealth  and  all  their 
value  to  us. 

This  return  to  the  wild  state  will  take 
place  despite  all  our  care  if  we  attempt  to 
reproduce  the  plant  from  seed.  We  may  sow 
the  pips  taken  from  a  very  good  pear,  and 


159 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


most  of  the  trees  grown  from  these  seeds  will 
only  produce  poor  or  very  bad  pears.  Only 
a  few  will  yield  the  parent  pear.  If  we  sow 
again  with  the  pips  of  the  second  generation 
the  pears  will  degenerate  further.  And  if 
we  proceed  with  such  sowing,  always  using 
the  seeds  of  the  last  generation,  the  fruit  will 
become  smaller  and  smaller,  bitter  and  hard, 
till  it  has  become  once  more  the  poor  pear 
of  the  hedges.  One  more  example.  What 
flower  can  be  compared  to  the  rose,  with  its 
fine  growth,  its  sweet  scent  and  bright  colour  ? 
If  we  sow  the  seeds  of  this  splendid  plant  its 
offspring  will  be  the  poor  bushes,  the  simple 
wild  roses  of  our  hedges.  There  is  nothing 
surprising  in  this  ;  the  noble  flower  started 
as  a  wild  rose,  and  in  the  seed  it  resumes 
the  features  of  its  race. 

Among  certain  plants,  however,  the  im- 
provements resulting  from  cultivation  are 
more  stable  and  persist  despite  the  experience 
of  the  seed,  but  only  on  the  express  condi- 
tion that  care  shall  never  be  lacking.  All, 
if  left  to  themselves  and  propagated  by 
seed,  will  revert  to  their  original  condition 
after  a  certain  number  of  generations,  during 
which  the  characters  impressed  upon  them 
by  the  intercession  of  man  are  gradually  lost, 

1 60 


CHAPTER  XXIX 


Means  of  Propagation 

How  then  can  we  propagate  our  fruit  trees 
and  decorative  plants  so  that  we  need  not 
fear  to  see  them  degenerate,  since  if  sown 
they  will,  sooner  or  later,  revert  to  the 
original  wild  type  ?  They  must  be  propa- 
gated by  shoots  and  not  by  seeds.  We  must 
transfer  the  shoots  or  branches  from  one 
plant  to  another,  which  is  grafting,  or  else 
directly  to  the  ground,  as  in  layering.  These 
are  invaluable  methods  which  allow  us  to 
fix  in  the  plant  the  perfection  obtained  by 
long  years  of  work,  and  to  profit  by  the  im- 
provements already  effected  by  our  fore- 
runners, instead  of  inaugurating  a  develop- 
ment for  which  a  human,  life  would  be  in- 
sufficient. 

The  layer,  the  cutting,  and  the  graft 
faithfully  reproduce  all  the  characters  of  the 
plant  from  which  they  are  taken.  Such  as 
were  the  fruit,   flowers  and  foliage  of  the 

161  l 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


plant  from  which  the  shoots  have  been 
transferred ;  such  will  be  the  fruit,  flowers 
and  leaves  provided  by  them.  Nothing  will 
be  added  to  the  characters  that  it  is  desired 
to  propagate,  but  nothing  will  be  lacking. 
If  there  are  double  blooms  on  the  plant 
from  which  the  layer,  slip,  or  graft  is  taken, 
so  there  will  be  double  blooms  on  the  plants 
produced  by  them ;  if  there  is  a  special 
shade  of  colour  it  will  be  matched  by  exactly 
the  same  colour,  and  if  the  fruit  is  large, 
sweet  and  perfumed,  that  produced  from 
the  graft,  slip  or  layer  will  be  exactly  the 
same.  The  slightest  peculiarity  that,  for 
some  unknown  reason,  appears  on  a  plant 
raised  from  seed,  sometimes  on  a  single 
branch,  such  as  the  incised  outline  of  the 
leaves  or  the  varied  colour  of  the  flowers, 
is  reproduced  with  minute  fidelity,  if  the 
graft,  slip  or  layer  is  taken  from  the  affected 
branch.  In  this  way  horticulture  is  daily 
enriched  by  double  flowers,  or  new  shades 
of  colour,  by  fruit  remarkable  for  its 
size,  its  late  or  early  maturity,  its  mellow 
flesh,  or  stronger  scent.  If  it  were  not  for 
the  slip  and  the  graft  these  accidental  occur- 
rences produced  by  no  evident  cause  would 
disappear  at  the  death  of  the  favoured  plant, 

162 


Means  of  Propagation 


and  we  should  always  be  seeking  for  improve- 
ments, which  would  be  lost  almost  as  soon 
as  they  were  found,  because  of  the  lack  of 
means  for  fixing  them  and  making  them 
permanent. 

If  history  had  preserved  the  record,  what 
long  and  difficult  trials  must  have  been 
carried  out,  in  order  to  derive  our  cultivated 
plants  from  a  few  useless  wildlings  !  Think 
of  all  the  happy  inspirations  that  have  been 
needed  in  order  to  select  from  the  vegetable 
world  the  species  capable  of  being  modified 
for  good  ;  of  the  patient  attempts  to  subject 
them  to  our  cultivation  ;  of  the  labour  in 
improving  them  from  year  to  year,  and  of 
the  trouble  in  preventing  them  from  de- 
generating and  in  handing  them  on  to  us  in 
their  perfect  condition — think  of  all  this 
and  you  will  recognise  that  the  smallest  fruit 
or  vegetable  represents  more  than  the  work 
of  the  man  who  raised  it  in  his  garden.  It 
may  represent  the  accumulated  labour  of  a 
hundred  generations  which  were  needed  to 
create  the  table  vegetable  from  the  poor 
wild  plant.  We  are  living  on  the  fruit  and 
vegetables  created  by  our  ancestors  ;  on  the 
labour,  the  strength  and  the  thought  of 
the  past.     If  the  strength  of  our  arms  and 

163 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


our  thought  can  provide  for  the  life  of 
future  generations,  our  mission  will  have  been 
worthily  fulfilled. 

It  was  not  by  chance  that  the  ideas  of 
layering,  taking  cuttings  and  grafting  oc- 
curred to  man,  but  by  thoughtful  observa- 
tion of  natural  processes  going  on  around  him. 
He  who  first  noticed  attentively  the  way  in 
which  the  strawberry  plant  grows  and  multi- 
plies, received  the  first  lesson  in  layering. 
We  will  consider  this  curious  growth  for 
ourselves.  Certain  long  thin  branches  start 
from  the  parent  plant  of  the  strawberry  and 
crawl  along  the  ground.  These  are  called 
runners.  When  they  have  reached  a  certain 
distance  the  extremity  develops  into  a  small 
plant,  which  takes  root  in  the  ground  and  soon 
becomes  independent.  The  new  strawberry 
plant,  as  soon  as  it  is  strong  enough,  sends 
out  long  branches  which  follow  the  same 
course — crawling  over  the  ground,  ending  in 
a  bunch  of  leaves  and  taking  root.  After  a 
number  of  such  growths  the  parent  plant 
will  be  surrounded  by  young  offshoots,  settled 
in  different  places,  according  to  the  season 
and  the  nature  of  the  ground.  At  first  these 
offshoots  are  connected  with  the  parent  plant 
by  the  runners.     There  is  a  common  life  as 

164 


Means  of  Propagation 


the  sap  flows  from  the  old  plant  to  the  young. 
But  sooner  or  later  the  relation  is  broken  off ; 
the  runners,  having  become  useless,  dry  up, 
and  each  growth,  properly  rooted,  becomes  a 
separate  plant.  We  find  here,  apart  from 
human  industry,  all  the  incidents  of  layering  : 
the  artificial  operation  finds  its  equivalent, 
and  no  doubt  its  model,  in  the  natural 
process.  A  long  branch  bends  towards  the 
ground  and  is  then  detached  from  the  parent 
stock  by  the  destruction  of  the  runner.  In 
the  same  way  the  gardener  buries  a  long 
branch  in  the  ground,  waits  for  it  to  produce 
adventitious  roots,  and  then  separates  it  with 
his  shears,  and  this  is  layering. 


165 


CHAPTER  XXX 


The  Use  of  Plaster  in  Agriculture 

Plaster  is  by  no  means  of  the  same  im- 
portance in  agriculture  as  lime,  but  it  has 
an  excellent  effect  on  clover,  sainfoin  and 
lucerne.  It  is  used  in  spring  by  dusting  the 
young  leaves  when  they  are  still  damp  with 
the  morning  dew.  Misty  and  calm  weather 
is  most  suitable  for  this  operation.  Plaster 
also  has  a  good  effect  on  colza,  flax,  buck- 
wheat and  tobacco,  but  it  is  useless  for  cereals. 
The  intelligent  husbandman  has  a  further 
use  for  plaster.  In  every  heap  of  manure 
there  is  slow  combustion  and  fermentation, 
producing  ammoniacal  exhalations,  which  are 
dispersed  in  the  air  and  absolutely  wasted. 
These  exhalations  should  be  retained  in  the 
manure  as  far  as  possible  ;  for  it  is  the  com- 
pounds of  ammonia  that  supply  nitrogen  to 
the  plants.  To  prevent  this  loss  plaster  is 
scattered  over  the  top  of  the  manure  ;  or 
sometimes,  as  the  heap  is  formed,  each  layer 

167 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


is  dusted  with  plaster.  The  plaster  absorbs 
the  ammoniacal  vapour,  parting  with  some 
of  its  sulphuric  acid  and  forming  a  compound 
— sulphate  of  ammonia — which  cannot  be  re- 
duced to  vapour.  The  plaster  is  said  to  fix 
the  ammonia ;  that  is,  to  prevent  it  from 
dispersing. 

With  regard  to  the  fertilising  effect  of 
plaster  on  lucerne,  the  following  experiment 
is  related.  Franklin,  one  of  the  greatest  men 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  knowing  the 
powerful  effect  of  plaster,  tried  to  spread  its 
use  among  his  fellow-citizens ;  but  they, 
faithful  to  their  old  customs,  would  not  listen 
to  him.  In  order  to  convince  them  Franklin 
sowed  plaster  in  a  field  of  lucerne,  beside  the 
most  frequented  road  in  Philadelphia,  spread- 
ing it  over  the  plants  so  as  to  trace  out  letters 
and  words.  The  lucerne  grew  everywhere, 
but  much  taller,  greener  and  thicker  in  the 
parts  that  had  been  plastered,  so  that  the 
passers-by  could  read  in  the  lucerne  these 
words  in  gigantic  letters — "  This  was  plas- 
tered." The  ingenious  experiment  was  quite 
successful,  and  plaster  was  immediately  used 
in  agriculture. 


168 


CHAPTER  XXXI 


Layering 

Some  plants,  such  as  the  carnation,  throw 
out  straight,  flexible  shoots  from  the  base  of 
their  stem,  by  means  of  which  new  plants  may 
be  provided.  These  branches  are  fastened 
to  the  ground  by  bending  them  into  an  elbow, 
which  is  buried  and  fixed  with  a  hook.  The 
end  is  made  to  stand  up  and  is  kept  in  position 
by  a  support.  The  buried  elbow  sooner  or 
later  produces  adventitious  roots,  and  until 
that  occurs  the  parent  stock  feeds  the 
branches.  As  soon  as  there  are  a  sufficient 
number  of  these  roots  the  branches  are  cut 
and  each  root,  transplanted  separately,  be- 
comes an  independent  plant.  This  operation 
is  called  layering. 

We  will  take  an  instance  of  the  method,  the 
principle  of  which  has  been  explained.  Sup- 
pose that  in  a  vineyard  certain  stocks  have 
failed  and  must  be  replaced.  For  this  pur- 
pose layering  will  be  the  most  convenient 

169 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


method,  and  will  also  give  the  quickest  return. 
Near  the  space  to  be  filled  a  plant  is  selected 
with  a  vigorous,  long  and  conveniently 
situated  shoot.  The  ground  occupied  by  the 
dead  stock  is  thoroughly  dug  over  and  the 
whole  plant  with  its  roots  is  removed,  as  the 
rotting  of  these  might  be  injurious  to  the 
new-comer.  When  the  ground  has  been  dug 
over  a  trench  is  arranged  about  a  foot  in 
depth  and  the  branch  is  deposited  in  it,  care 
being  taken  to  bend  it  without  breaking  or 
splitting.  The  buried  portion  is  covered  with 
a  layer  of  earth  and  the  trench  is  filled  up  with 
manure.  The  end  of  the  branch  is  drawn  up 
out  of  the  ground,  fastened  to  a  post  as  a 
support,  and  cut  back  till  it  only  retains  two 
shoots.  All  the  shoots  on  the  portion  between 
the  parent  stock  and  the  point  where  the 
branch  enters  the  ground  are  removed,  since 
they  would  divert  some  of  the  sap.  The  best 
time  for  practising  this  operation  is  the 
beginning  of  winter,  because  the  lengthy 
stay  of  the  branch  underground  while  all 
plant  life  is  at  rest,  allows  it  to  grow 
more  vigorously  when  the  sap  returns  in 
the  spring. 

What  will  be  the  fate  of  the  branch  partially 
buried  in  this  way  ?      If  it  had  remained  in 

170 


Layering 


the  open  air  it  would  have  produced  its  fruit. 
Why  should  it  not  still  do  this  in  the  condition 
in  which  it  has  been  placed  by  the  vine- 
dresser, which  in  no  way  affects  its  connection 
with  the  parent  stock  ?  It  is  still  in  unin- 
terrupted communication  with  the  plant  that 
feeds  it  and  receives  its  share  of  the  rising  sap 
absorbed  by  its  roots.  The  shoots  that  it  has 
retained  will  develop  leaves,  which,  in  the  sun- 
light, will  transform  this  raw  fluid  into 
nourishing  sap.  There  is  no  reason  why  it 
should  not  yield  the  same  result  that  it  would 
have  done  if  it  had  remained  unburied.  And, 
indeed,  the  layer  does  bear  fruit  the  same 
year,  producing  a  few  bunches  if  it  is  well 
cared  for.  However,  under  the  influence  of 
the  cool  ground  and  the  stimulant  of  the 
manure,  in  time  the  adventitious  roots 
appear  on  the  buried  portion,  become 
numerous  and  strong,  and  the  day  arrives 
when  they  are  able  to  feed  the  young  plant 
without  the  assistance  of  the  parent.  It  is  in 
the  third  year  that  the  root  becomes  strong 
enough  for  independent  existence.  Then 
comes  the  weaning — the  nursling  is  deprived 
of  its  nurse  by  the  knife  separating  the  parent 
stock  from  the  layer  now  that  the  latter  is  able 
to  provide  for  itself. 


171 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


The  vine,  with  its  long  shoots  so  near  the 
ground,  is  well  adapted  for  burying  the 
branches  that  are  to  take  root,  but  with  most 
trees  or  shrubs  the  conditions  are  very 
different.  Their  branches  are  neither  long 
nor  flexible  enough,  nor  are  they  sufficiently 
near  the  ground  to  be  placed  in  the  trench. 
This  difficulty  may  be  overcome  in  the 
simplest  fashion.  We  know  that  a  stem, 
cut  down  to  the  level  of  the  ground  will 
develop  at  the  edges  of  the  wound  numerous 
adventitious  shoots  that  will  grow  into 
branches.  These  will  be  exactly  the  growths 
that  we  need  ;  for  they  are  long  and  flexible 
and  start  from  the  level  of  the  ground.  Each 
of  them,  treated  as  a  layer,  buried  in  a  trench 
where  it  is  fastened  by  a  hook,  with  its 
extremity  maintained  in  a  vertical  position 
by  means  of  a  support,  will  take  root  sooner 
or  later,  according  to  its  species,  and  may 
then  be  transplanted  as  an  independent  plant. 
This  method  goes  by  the  name  of  arching,  as 
the  buried  branch  is  bent  into  the  form  of  an 
arch. 

The  following  method  dispenses  with  the 
arching,  which  cannot  be  practised  if  the 
wood  is  too  brittle.  The  trunk  that  is  to 
provide  the  layers  is  cut  down  in  the  spring, 

172 


Layering 


and  the  young  growths  appear  on  the  edges 
of  the  wound.  When  they  are  long  enough 
but  are  still  in  the  herbaceous  condition, 
which  is  most  favourable  to  the  development 
of  adventitious  roots,  the  parent  stock  is 
buttressed  and  permeable  soft  earth  is  heaped 
up  round  the  trunk  and  the  base  of  its  off- 
shoots. The  heap  of  earth  takes  the  shape  of 
a  truncated  cone,  with  an  excavated  hollow 
at  the  top  to  receive  the  occasional  watering 
which  will  keep  it  suitably  cool.  In  this 
healthy  environment  the  young  shoots  will 
soon  produce  adventitious  roots  and  in  the 
following  year  there  will  be  a  number  of 
rooted  plants  which  may  be  separated  by  the 
knife.  The  original  stock  may  be  used  again 
for  the  same  purpose.  This  is  called  layering 
by  circumposition. 

If  we  do  not  wish  to  cut  down  the  parent 
plant  in  order  to  obtain  offshoots  for  layering, 
and  the  branch  that  we  want  to  take  root  is 
too  high  to  be  laid  on  the  ground,  the  follow- 
ing expedient  may  be  adopted.  A  pot  split 
lengthways  or  a  leaden  cornet  is  fastened  to 
a  shrub,  and  the  branch  to  be  layered  is  placed 
in  the  pot  or  the  cornet  longitudinally.  The 
pot  is  then  filled  with  soil  or  moss  which  is 
kept  damp  by  frequent  watering.  Adventitious 

*73 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

roots  sooner  or  later  appear  in  this  moist 
medium.  When  these  are  suitably  deve- 
loped a  gradual  weaning  begins  ;  a  slight  cut 
is  made  below  the  pot  and  deepened  from  day 
to  day.  The  object  of  this  is  gradually  to 
accustom  the  layer  to  do  without  the  parent 
stem  and  to  find  its  own  living.  At  last  the 
separation  is  complete.  This  gradual  wean- 
ing is  also  advantageous  for  layers  that  are 
buried  in  the  ground  and  ensures  the  success 
of  the  operation. 

If  the  wood  is  tender  the  adventitious  roots 
start  easily  from  the  buried  portion,  and  the 
method  that  has  been  described  will  ensure 
the  success  of  the  layering.  But  close  woods 
are  less  ready  to  take  root  and  might  remain 
for  a  considerable  time  in  the  earth  without 
doing  so.  In  that  case  art  must  intervene, 
based  on  the  plant's  mode  of  life.  We  will 
recall  the  effect  of  a  tight  ligature  on  a  stem. 
The  descending  sap  collects  above  this  line, 
as  it  can  no  longer  continue  its  course  between 
the  wood  and  the  bark  confined  by  the  string. 
It  accumulates  and  forms  an  excrescence,  into 
which  the  plant  pours  the  excess  of  the 
arrested  matter.  If  this  is  buried  in  moist 
ground  adventitious  roots  will  soon  appear 
and  facilitate  the  downward  course  of  the  sap. 

174 


Layering 


A  small  stream  of  water,  uncontrolled,  flows 
on  without  making  any  attempt  to  overcome 
obstacles  ;  but  if  we  arrest  its  course  the 
accumulated  water  will  be  able  to  force  its 
way  through  the  barrier.  This  also  happens 
with  the  sap.  As  long  as  it  can  travel  un- 
impeded in  its  natural  course  it  will  not  turn 
out  of  its  way  in  spite  of  the  moisture  of  the 
surrounding  earth,  and  unless  the  weakness  of 
the  wood  and  bark  offers  very  favourable 
conditions  it  will  not  waste  its  energy  in 
producing  roots.  But  if  the  natural  course 
of  the  sap  is  arrested  it  will  develop  ad- 
ventitious roots  in  order  to  continue  its  inter- 
rupted progress.  The  same  result  is  achieved 
by  removing  a  ring  of  bark  from  the  buried 
part.  The  arrested  sap  forms  an  excrescence 
above  the  cut  in  the  bark,  from  which  roots 
are  produced. 

Now  for  the  application  of  these  theoretical 
principles.  If  the  wood  is  close  and  refuses  to 
submit  to  the  methods  of  simple  layering,  the 
branch  that  is  to  be  layered  is  strangled  with 
a  wire  and  tightly  compressed  without  break- 
ing the  bark.  The  wire  must  be  placed  above 
a  shoot  and  about  the  middle  of  the  buried 
part.  This  method  of  layering  is  called 
wiring. 

175 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

Or  else,  still  in  the  middle  of  the  portion 
underground  and  just  below  a  shoot,  the  bark 
is  cut  through  all  round  the  branch  without 
injuring  the  wood  ;  a  second  incision  is  made 
about  half  an  inch  below  this  and  the  bark 
between  the  two  is  removed  in  one  piece. 
This  is  called  ringing. 

Thirdly,  and  still  in  the  middle  of  the  part 
lying  in  the  trench,  an  oblique  incision  is 
made  which  penetrates  the  wood  to  the  pith. 
In  this  way  a  small  tongue  is  lifted  up  half  as 
thick  as  the  branch,  which  is  kept  apart  by 
placing  a  small  stone  in  the  opening.  This  is 
called  tonguing.  By  means  of  the  portion 
left  whole  the  branch  remains  in  connec- 
tion with  the  parent  plant  and  receives 
its  share  of  raw  sap,  and  from  the  incised 
and  raised  portion  it  develops  adventitious 
roots,  because  the  course  of  the  rising  sap  is 
arrested. 

In  order  to  bring  into  contact  with  the 
moist  earth  a  greater  number  of  wounds  able 
to  produce  adventitious  roots,  the  uplifted 
piece  may  be  split  in  two  and  the  two 
portions  kept  apart  by  a  small  stone.  This 
method  of  double  incision  is  used  for  trees 
which  offer  the  greatest  resistance  to  layer- 
ing. 


Layering 


All  these  methods,  and  others  derived  from 
them,  have  the  effect  of  promoting  the 
development  of  adventitious  roots  by  arrest- 
ing the  progress  of  the  sap  at  some  point 
underground. 


*77  M 


CHAPTER  XXXII 


Cuttings 

A  cutting  is  a  branch  separated  from  the 
parent  plant  and  placed  in  conditions  suit- 
able for  the  development  of  adventitious  roots. 
The  branch  is  placed  in  the  ground  in  a  moist 
position  where  the  temperature  is  mild  and 
the  evaporation  will  be  slow.  For  delicate 
cuttings  the  shelter  of  a  glass  bell  is  often 
necessary  so  as  to  keep  the  surrounding  air 
sufficiently  damp  and  to  prevent  the  branch 
from  drying  up  before  it  has  acquired  the  roots 
to  compensate  for  its  loss.  As  an  additional 
precaution,  if  there  are  many  leaves  on  the 
branch  most  of  the  lower  ones  are  removed, 
in  order  to  diminish  the  evaporating  surface 
without  affecting  the  vitality  of  the  plant, 
which  is  strongest  at  the  top.  In  many  cases 
this  precaution  is  not  required,  and  for  the 
vine,  willow,  or  poplar,  it  suffices  to  place  the 
cutting  in  the  ground. 

Plants  with  soft  wood  full  of  juice  are 

179 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


most  easily  propagated  by  cuttings.  Such  is 
the  willow,  the  wood  of  which  is  very  soft. 
With  plants  the  wood  of  which  is  close  and 
hard,  the  application  of  this  method  would  be 
very  difficult  or  even  impossible.  It  would 
inevitably  fail  if  applied  to  the  oak,  olive,  or 
box,  and  many  other  plants  with  a  close 
texture.  Moreover,  propagation  by  cutting 
is  less  certain  than  by  layering.  The  layer 
remains  in  connection  with  the  parent  plant 
until  it  has  developed  roots,  while  the  cutting, 
parted  abruptly,  has  to  get  through  the 
difficult  time  without  roots,  unaided. 

Among  fruit-bearing  plants  there  are  only 
the  vine,  the  currant,  the  quince  and  some 
varieties  of  plums  and  apples  that  can  be 
propagated  by  cuttings.  Of  forest  trees,  the 
willow  and  the  poplar  will  easily  take  root  in 
this  way.  A  number  of  decorative  species, 
herbaceous  plants  or  shrubs,  such  as  the  rose, 
the  jasmine,  or  honeysuckle,  are  easily  multi- 
plied by  this  method,  which  is  the  common 
expedient  of  the  florist. 

We  will  consider  the  simplest  case — that 
which  requires  the  least  precaution.  Some 
moist  ground  near  water  has  to  be  planted 
with  willows  or  poplars.  At  the  end  of  winter 
strong  branches  are  cut,    as  thick  as  a  big 

180 


Cuttings 


walking  stick,  or  a  wrist,  or  even  thicker,  and 
from  one  to  four  yards  long.  The  lower 
branches  are  removed,  the  middle  ones  are 
partly  cut  away  and  the  upper  ones  are  left 
untouched.  Lastly,  the  lower  end  is  pointed 
with  the  hatchet  so  that  it  may  enter  the 
ground  more  easily.  The  cutting  is  now 
complete  and  it  is  only  necessary  to  plunge 
the  pointed  end  deeply  in  the  ground  and 
then  to  leave  it  alone.  Without  further  care, 
if  the  ground  is  suitably  moist,  adventitious 
roots  will  appear,  and  each  of  these  roughly 
cut  posts  will  become  a  poplar  or  a  willow. 

But  other  plants  do  not  possess  this 
tendency  to  take  root,  which  allows  us  to 
obtain  a  tree  from  a  post  driven  in  by  a  club, 
and  delicate  precautions  are  needed  if  their 
cuttings  are  to  succeed.  For  instance,  there 
is  the  vine,  the  cuttings  of  which  are  the  new 
branches  of  the  year.  These  are  made  into  a 
sheaf  and  their  lower  extremities  are  soaked 
in  water  for  a  week  or  more.  Why  this  long 
immersion  of  the  part  that  is  to  be  put  under- 
ground ?  It  is  because  the  outer  layer  of  the 
bark  is  dry  and  tough,  hardly  to  be  pierced 
by  tender  roots,  especially  if  the  ground  is  dry. 
This  layer  is  softened  by  a  prolonged  stay 
under  water,  and  when  taken  out  of  the  bath 

181 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

the  whole  of  the  portion  that  is  to  be  buried  is 
slightly  scraped,  while  the  part  that  is  to 
remain  in  the  open  air  is  left  intact.  Thus  the 
outer  skin  of  the  bark,  which  has  been 
softened  by  the  water,  has  been  removed,  and 
the  obstacle  which  would  hinder  the  issue  of 
the  roots  has  been  weakened,  while  the  inner 
layers,  which  are  the  region  of  the  plant's  life 
work,  are  left.  The  small  wounds  that  result 
from  the  scraping,  by  arresting  the  sap,  pro- 
mote the  production  of  roots.  When  thus 
prepared  the  cuttings  are  placed  in  the  ground. 
Vertical  holes  are  made  with  a  long  wooden  or 
iron  dibble  in  very  light  ground,  so  that  the 
young  roots  may  enter  it  without  difficulty, 
and  a  cutting  is  placed  in  each  of  these  holes 
at  a  deptli  ol  half  a  yard.  Fine  earth,  well 
heaped  up,  so  that  it  may  be  equally  in  con- 
tact with  the  cutting  on  all  sides,  completes 
the  filling  up  of  the  hole. 

When  the  plant  offers  resistance  to  layering, 
the  production  of  adventitious  roots  is  pro- 
moted by  means  of  the  excrescence  formed 
by  the  descending  sap,  either  above  a  wire  or 
above  the  place  where  a  ring  of  bark  has  been 
removed.  The  same  device  may  be  used  for 
cuttings.  A  wire  is  fastened  tightly  round 
the  branch  which  is  to  be  used  as  a  cutting  in 

182 


Cuttings 


the  following  year,  or  else  a  ring  of  bark  is 
removed.  An  excrescence  is  formed  in  the 
autumn.  The  branch  is  then  detached  and 
buried  during  the  winter  so  that  the  ex- 
crescence may  swell  and  become  softer.  In 
spring  it  is  taken  up  again  and  cut  back  to 
only  four  or  five  shoots.  It  is  then  planted 
as  an  ordinary  cutting,  when  roots  will  be 
developed  from  the  excrescence  formed  by  the 
accumulation  of  the  sap. 

The  advantage  given  by  the  excrescence 
may  be  gained  without  any  exertion  on  our 
part.  If  we  pull  a  twig  towards  the  ground  to 
break  it  off  from  the  branch  that  supports  it, 
there  will  be  a  rent  in  the  angle,  and  a  shield, 
or  part  of  the  base  of  the  twig,  will  be  de- 
tached with  it.  This  shield,  when  touched  up 
with  the  knife  to  give  it  a  clear  section,  will 
provide  all  the  advantages  of  the  excrescence. 
By  its  abrupt  change  of  direction  it  arrests 
and  accumulates  the  descending  sap,  and 
is  thus  more  fit  for  the  production  of 
adventitious  roots  than  any  other  point. 

Instead  of  separating  the  branch  by  tearing 
off  its  base,  the  older  branch  may  be  cut 
through  by  the  shears,  above  and  below  this 
base,  so  that  the  cutting  retains  a  fragment  of 
the  branch  in  the  shape  of  a  small  crozier. 

183 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

With  this  fragment  a  kind  of  natural  ex- 
crescence, success  is  more  certain  than  in  any 
other  way. 

Finally,  we  will  say  something  of  shoots 
used  for  cuttings,  a  kind  of  sowing  in  which 
shoots  are  used  instead  of  seeds.  This,  the 
most  delicate  of  all  methods,  is  only  practised 
in  exceptional  cases.  Suppose  that  we  have 
only  a  small  number  of  branches,  or  perhaps 
only  one  taken  from  some  very  rare  variety 
of  vine.  We  shall  wish  to  obtain  the  greatest 
possible  number  of  cuttings  from  this  one 
branch.  With  this  object  the  branch  is 
divided  into  fragments  about  two  inches  long, 
each  of  which  has  a  shoot  in  the  middle. 
These  fragments  are  cut  lengthwise  into  two 
equal  parts.  The  one  that  bears  the  shoot 
is  retained  and  the  other  is  thrown  away. 
The  fragments  thus  prepared  are  laid 
horizontally,  with  the  shoot  on  top,  in 
excellent  soil,  the  shoot  only  being  left 
uncovered.  For  such  sowing  to  have  any 
chance  of  success  it  will  be  understood  that 
special  conditions  are  necessary,  which  could 
not  be  realised  if  the  operation  were  per- 
formed in  open  ground.  The  delicate  cuttings 
are  placed  in  an  earthenware  pot  or  pan  and 
covered  with  a  bell  glass,  which  secures  a 

184 


Cuttings 

moist  atmosphere  and  gentle  warmth.  As 
soon  as  the  roots  appear  the  cuttings  are 
transplanted  to  separate  pots,  where  they 
remain  until  they  are  strong  enough  to  be 
planted  in  the  open  ground. 


185 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 


Draining 

At  the  bottom  of  a  flower-pot  there  is  a  hole. 
A  fragment  of  earthenware  is  placed  over  this 
hole,  and  if  the  plant  is  delicate  this  is  covered 
with  a  layer  of  small  stones.  When  these 
preparations  are  completed  the  pot  is  rilled 
with  earth.  What  is  the  use  of  the  hole,  the 
fragment,  and  the  layer  of  stones  ?  Let  us 
find  the  answer  to  this  question. 

Water  is  absolutely  necessary  to  plants,  for 
it  is  by  this  means  that  the  different  nutritive 
substances  contained  in  the  earth  are  dis- 
solved, so  that  they  may  be  absorbed  by  the 
roots.  For  this  purpose  the  earth  entered  by 
these  roots  must  always  contain  suitable 
moisture,  provided  either  by  rain  or  by  water- 
ing. But  air  is  no  less  indispensable.  It 
purifies  the  ground  and  by  slow  combustion  of 
the  soil  gives  out  a  small  but  constant  supply 
of  carbonic  acid  gas,  which  is  the  food  of 
vegetable   life.     Deprived   of   its   life-giving 

is7 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


influence  the  plant  will  languish  and  decay,  so 
that  if  vegetation  is  to  flourish  the  earth  must 
hold  both  air  and  water.  But  if  there  is  no 
hole  in  the  flower-pot,  or  if  this  hole  is 
obstructed,  the  water  will  not  run  out,  there 
will  be  no  room  for  the  air,  and  without  this 
the  roots  will  decay.  On  the  contrary,  if 
after  saturating  the  earth  the  water  flows  out 
freely  by  the  hole  at  the  bottom,  the  damp 
earth  will  be  like  a  sponge,  penetrated  by  the 
air  throughout,  and  the  plant  will  flourish. 
This  is  the  reason  for  the  fragment  of  earthen- 
ware, which  prevents  the  hole  as  the  bottom 
from  being  filled  up,  and  for  the  layer  of  small 
stones,  which  allows  the  air  to  circulate  freely. 
These  reasons  apply  to  cultivation  on  a 
large  scale  as  well  as  to  that  of  a  flower  in  a 
pot.  After  the  water  has  moistened  the 
ground  it  must  flow  away,  or  else  the  roots 
will  decay  for  lack  of  air.  This  is  why  clay 
soil,  which  retains  the  water  after  being 
saturated,  is  bad  for  cultivation  ;  while  light 
soil,  composed  of  sand  and  clay,  which  allows 
the  water  to  flow  away  freely,  is  good.  For 
the  same  reason  a  sandy  subsoil  is  favourable 
to  vegetation,  while  a  clay  subsoil  is  bad  for 
it.  With  a  sandy  subsoil  the  conditions  are 
the  same  as  with   a  flower-pot  open  at  the 

188 


Draining 


bottom ;  while  with  a  clay  subsoil  they 
resemble  those  of  a  pot  without  any  opening. 
In  the  former  case  the  superabundant  water 
flows  away  and  the  air  comes  in  ;  in  the  latter 
it  must  remain  and  the  air  cannot  reach  the 
roots. 

Now  we  will  consider  marshy  ground.  On 
account  of  the  stagnant  water,  either  on  the 
surface  or  at  a  slight  depth  below,  nothing 
can  grow  except  a  few  hardy  plants,  such  as 
reeds,  destined  by  nature  to  live  in  such 
situations.  Small  trenches  are  dug  at  a  depth 
which  cannot  be  reached  by  the  roots  ;  a  layer 
of  stones  is  placed  at  the  bottom  of  these  and 
they  are  then  filled  up  with  the  earth  that  has 
been  excavated.  These  trenches,  hidden 
underground,  slope  downwards,  and  at  their 
lowest  point  end  in  a  main  channel.  The 
water  with  which  the  ground  is  saturated 
collects  in  these  trenches,  flows  through  the 
bed  of  stones  and  falls  into  the  main  channel, 
which  carries  it  to  some  stream  at  a  distance. 
Now  our  marshy  ground  resembles  the  flower- 
pot with  its  hole  at  the  bottom,  its  frag- 
ment of  earthenware  and  its  layer  of  gravel ; 
the  air  can  penetrate  into  it  and  cause  it 
to  become  fertile.  This  operation  is  called 
draining. 

189 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


When  practised  in  this  way  draining  is  a 
simple  matter ;  but  it  presents  a  serious 
difficulty.  Sooner  or  later  the  layer  of  stones 
will  be  filled  up  by  the  earth  transported  by 
the  water.  For  this  reason  the  stones  are 
sometimes  replaced  by  faggots  of  branches 
which  are  not  so  easily  obstructed ;  but  a 
better  result  is  obtained  by  channels  of 
earthenware  at  the  bottom  of  the  trenches. 
Sometimes  these  channels  are  composed  of 
tiles  similar  to  those  used  for  roofs,  resting 
on  flat  tiles  called  sleepers.  Or  again,  com- 
plete pipes  of  earthenware  are  used,  loosely 
fitted  to  one  another,  so  that  the  water  may 
enter  the  channel  through  the  joints. 

The  advantages  of  draining  are  not  limited 
to  drawing  off  the  water  from  ground  that  is 
too  damp  and  to  promoting  the  access  of  air 
to  the  roots  of  plants.  It  also  keeps  up  a 
constant  moisture  in  the  ground  owing  to  the 
water  that  remains  in  the  drains.  When  the 
base  of  a  heap  of  sand  is  immersed  in  water 
the  moisture  may  be  seen  to  rise  gradually 
until  it  reaches  the  top.  In  the  same  way  in 
dry  seasons  the  water  in  the  channels  will 
penetrate  upwards  till  it  reaches  the  roots, 
so  that  the  water  which  is  at  certain  times 
useless  or  even  harmful  is  held  in  reserve 

190 


Draining 


and  gradually  distributed  at  the  right 
moment. 

Another  advantage  is  to  prevent  the  chilling 
of  the  ground  caused  by  excessive  evapora- 
tion. While  being  reduced  to  vapour  the 
water  chills  the  objects  at  the  expense  of 
which  the  evaporation  takes  place.  On 
having  a  bath  we  feel  cold  because  the 
moisture  on  our  body  is  evaporated.  In  the 
same  way  water  that  is  constantly  evapor- 
ated from  the  surface  of  damp  ground  chills 
it  and  turns  it  into  cold  earth  ;  but  if  the 
water  is  carried  away  by  draining  the  evapora- 
tion stops  and  there  is  no  further  chill.  A 
high  temperature  is  always  favourable  to 
vegetation. 

Draining  is  so  advantageous  that  it  is  not 
only  practised  on  damp  ground,  which,  with- 
out it  would  be  altogether  unproductive,  but 
also  on  ordinary  arable  ground.  Whenever 
the  ground  contains  too  much  clay,  or  even  if 
the  soil  is  good  but  the  subsoil  is  clay,  the 
rain  water  cannot  escape  and  the  earth  will 
be  damp  and  cold.  In  course  of  time,  how- 
ever, the  ground  dries  up,  but  the  earth  which 
has  not  been  disintegrated  by  the  action  of 
air,  forms  into  compact  lumps,  so  that  the 
roots  are  alternately  first  drowned  and  then 


191 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


imprisoned  in  hard  earth  and  baked  by  the 
sun.  Draining  supplies  a  remedy  for  these 
disadvantages  and,  therefore,  all  heavy  ground 
which  retains  the  rainwater  for  a  long  time 
before  absorbing  it  *eceives  much  benefit 
from  this  treatment. 


192 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 


Grafting 

Grafting  is  the  process  of  transplanting  a 
shoot  or  a  branch  from  its  own  branch  to 
another  branch,  from  its  own  tree  to  another 
tree.  The  plant  which  is  to  be  the  nourish- 
ing support  is  called  the  stock,  and  the  shoot 
or  branch  transplanted  is  the  graft. 

There  is  one  condition  that  is  absolutely 
necessary  if  this  change  of  support  is  to 
succeed ;  the  transplanted  shoot  must  find 
on  its  new  branch  food  adapted  to  its  require- 
ments— sap  similar  to  its  own.  This  means 
that  the  two  plants,  the  stock  and  the  one 
that  provides  the  graft,  must  belong  to  the 
same  species,  or  at  any  rate  to  two  that  are 
very  closely  allied  ;  for  the  similarity  of  the 
sap  and  its  products  can  only  result  from 
similar  organisations.  It  would  be  a  waste 
of  time  to  try  to  graft  the  lilac  on  the  rose, 
or  the  rose  on  the  willow  ;  for  these  three 
species  have  nothing  in  common,  either  in 

193  N 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


leaves,  flowers  or  fruit.  An  absolute  differ- 
ence in  nutrition  must  inevitably  result  from 
this  difference  in  structure  ;  the  rose  shoot 
would  starve  on  a  branch  of  lilac,  and  the 
lilac  shoot  on  the  rose.  But  we  can  easily 
graft  the  lilac  on  the  lilac,  the  rose  on  the 
rose,  or  the  vine  on  the  vine.  We  can  even  go 
further.  The  peach  tree  may  be  made  to 
support  the  shoot  of  an  apricot,  or  the 
plum-tree  that  of  a  cherry,  and  vice  versa; 
for  between  these  pairs  of  plants  there 
is  a  close  resemblance  that  can  be  easily 
recognised.  For  grafting  to  succeed  the 
greatest  similarity  between  the  two  plants 
is  required. 

The  ancients  were  far  from  having  clear 
ideas  as  to  this  absolute  necessity  of  similar 
organisation.  They  speak  of  roses  grafted 
on  holly,  with  the  object  of  obtaining  green 
roses  ;  of  vines  grafted  on  the  walnut,  so  as 
to  produce  grapes  with  huge  berries  as  large 
as  walnuts.  Even  in  our  own  time  the 
question  has  been  seriously  discussed  of 
grafting  the  vine  on  a  mulberry  tree,  to  give 
fresh  life  to  the  plants,  the  roots  of  which  have 
been  attacked  by  a  louse  that  lives  under- 
ground. Such  grafts,  or  any  others  between 
quite  dissimilar  plants,   have  never  existed 

194 


Grafting 


save  in  the  imagination  of  those  who  have 
dreamed  of  them. 

We  have  already  seen  that,  grown  from 
seed,  our  fruit-trees  do  not  generally  repro- 
duce the  quality  of  the  fruit  from  which  the 
seed  was  derived.  By  an  invisible  tendency 
to  return  to  its  original  condition,  the  fruit 
gradually,  in  successive  generations,  loses 
the  improvements  that  it  has  acquired  by 
cultivation.  Thus  the  pear,  after  repeated 
sowing,  would  gradually  become  smaller, 
harder  and  more  sour,  until  it  reverted  to  the 
wretched  pear  of  the  hedgerow.  But  this 
disadvantage  in  sowing  is  compensated  for 
by  a  valuable  quality.  The  tree  produced 
from  seed  resumes  to  a  certain  extent  the 
hardiness  of  the  wild  type.  It  is  immeasur- 
ably stronger,  healthier  and  longer-lived 
than  the  perfected  tree,  the  vigour  of  which 
is  impaired  by  the  very  abundance  of 
its  fruit.  The  one  has  the  strength,  the 
other  the  fine  fruit.  The  two  qualities 
cannot  progress  simultaneously.  For  as 
one  increases  the  other  must  diminish. 
These  strong  plants,  produced  from  seed, 
are  just  those  required  for  grafting.  Being 
used  as  stocks  they  will  provide  their  own 
quality   of   strength,   while    the    graft    that 

195 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


is  added  is  responsible  for  the  excellence  of 
the  fruit. 

So  the  seeds  of  apples  and  pears  are  sown, 
and  the  kernels  of  apricots  and  peaches,  and 
on  the  trees  thus  obtained,  branches  are 
grafted,  taken  from  pear-trees,  apple-trees, 
apricot  and  peach-trees,  the  fruit  of  which  is 
known  to  be  of  superior  quality.  Thus  on 
the  same  tree  the  root  and  stem  of  the  hardy, 
almost  wild,  kind  is  allied  to  the  foliage  and 
flowers  of  that  which  is  weaker  but  more 
perfect.  Any  variety  of  pear-tree  can  receive 
the  graft  of  any  pear-tree,  or  any  peach-tree 
can  receive  a  graft  from  any  other  ;  and  the 
same  thing  is  true  for  all  fruit-trees.  This  is 
called  grafting  on  a  free  stock.  Any  wild 
pear-tree,  cherry  or  plum-tree  growing  in 
the  hedges  or  woods  may  be  used  as  a  stock. 
The  splendid  rose  of  our  gardens  is  made  to 
grow  on  the  common  wild  rose  of  the  hedge, 
whose  modest  flowers  have  only  five  petals, 
pale  pink  and  almost  scentless.  Sometimes 
different,  but  closely  allied,  species  are  used. 
Thus  the  pear-tree  may  be  grafted  on  the 
quince,  the  fruit  of  which  resembles  a  large 
pear  ;  the  apricot  may  be  grafted  on  the 
plum,  the  peach  on  the  plum,  or  on  the 
almond,  which  resembles  the  peach  by  its 

196 


Grafting 


foliage,  its  early  flowering  and  the  structure 
of  its  fruit. 

We  will  notice,  as  a  curiosity,  the  associa- 
tion of  several  kinds  of  fruit  on  the  same 
plant.     By  means  of  grafting  the  same  tree 
may  bear  almonds,  apricots,  peaches,  plums 
and  cherries  simultaneously,  because  any  of 
these  five  species  may  be  grafted  on  any  other 
of  them.     Another  may   bear  at   the  same 
time    pears,    quinces,    medlars,    and   service 
berries.      These    results    are    very    curious, 
though    not    of    any    practical    interest.     It 
would    be    unnecessary    to    mention    them 
except  for  the  fact  that  they  afford  valuable 
information.     They  show  that  if  by  grafting 
shoots  from  another  plant   are  added  to  a 
tree,  its  growth  is  not  affected  by  the  new- 
comers.    Whether   children   of   the   tree,    or 
strangers,  the  shoots  develop  and  bear  flowers 
or  fruit  according  to  their  own  nature,  with- 
out copying  in  any  way  the  habits  of  their 
neighbours.     Among  the  curiosities  that  have 
been  obtained  by  means  of  such  an  artificial 
association,    based   on   the   independence   of 
the  shoots,  we  may  mention  a  pear-tree  on 
which  every  variety  of  cultivated  pear  had 
been   collected   by   grafting.     Whether   sour 
or  sweet,  dry  or  juicy,  large  or  small,  green  or 

197 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


brightly  coloured,  round  or  long,  hard  or 
mellow — all  these  pears  ripened  on  the  same 
tree  and  were  reproduced  year  after  year 
unaltered,  true  to  the  racial  character,  not 
of  the  supporting  tree,  but  of  the  different 
shoots  grafted  on  to  the  common  stock. 

The  association  of  similar  plants  will  not 
insure  the  success  of  the  operation.  There 
must  be  abundant  contact  between  the  graft 
and  the  stock  in  their  most  vital  parts,  which 
are  the  most  capable  of  uniting.  This  con- 
tact must  take  place  in  the  interior  layers  of 
the  bark,  and  in  the  new  substances  situated 
between  this  and  the  wood  ;  for  it  is  in  this 
region  that  the  life  of  the  plant  is  most  active. 
The  mature  sap  descends  between  the  bark 
and  the  wood,  where  new  cells  and  new  fibres 
are  organised,  forming  a  sheet  of  bark  on 
one  side  and  a  layer  of  wood  on  the  other. 
It  is  only  in  this  part  that  the  union  between 
the  graft  and  stock  can  be  effected. 


198 


CHAPTER  XXXV 


Grafting  (continued) 

There  are  three  principal  methods  of  graft- 
ing ;  these  are  side-grafting,  grafting  of 
branches,  and  grafting  of  shoots.  There  are 
numerous  sub-divisions  according  to  the  shape 
of  the  cuts  and  the  treatment  of  the  parts 
brought  into  contact  that  cannot  be  mentioned 
here.  Our  discussion  must  be  limited  to  that 
which  is  essential. 

Side-grafting  resembles  layering,  except  for 
the  fact  that  the  plant  that  is  to  be  used  as 
the  stock  takes  the  place  of  the  earth.  In 
layering,  the  formation  of  adventitious  roots 
is  promoted  by  burying  in  the  earth  a  branch 
that  is  still  connected  with  the  stem  that 
feeds  it.  When,  under  the  influence  of  the 
earth,  a  sufficient  number  of  roots  have  been 
developed,  the  branch  is  gradually  weaned 
by  successive  incisions,  and  finally  separated 
from  the  parent  plant.  In  side-grafting  the 
object  is  to  oblige  some  branch  or  twig  to 

199 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


take  root,  not  in  the  earth  but  in  a  neigh- 
bouring plant,  while  still  connected  with  the 
original  stock. 

Suppose  that  there  are  two  trees  standing 
close  together,  and  that  we  wish  to  graft  a 
branch  of  one  of  them  on  to  the  other. 
Incisions  are  made  lengthways  in  the  parts 
that  are  to  be  brought  into  contact  of  the 
same  size  and  penetrating  to  the  pith.  These 
parts  are  brought  together,  care  being  taken 
that  the  young  and  active  substances,  the 
internal  layers  of  the  bark,  and  the  channels 
of  the  mature  sap,  should  exactly  coincide. 
The  whole  arrangement  is  held  in  place  by 
means  of  bandages,  and  the  two  wounds  are 
left  to  the  slow  action  of  life.  Being  fed  by 
its  own  stem,  from  which  it  is  not  yet  parted, 
the  branch  that  is  to  be  transplanted  mingles 
its  sap  with  that  of  the  stock.  On  either 
side  fresh  substances  are  organised  which  scar 
over  the  wounds  and  join  together,  till  sooner 
or  later  the  branch  is  incorporated  with  the 
foreign  stem.  The  graft  must  now  be  weaned, 
or  gradually  deprived  of  the  food  provided 
by  its  own  stem.  This  is  accomplished,  as  in 
simple  layering,  by  means  of  successive  in- 
cisions effected  below  the  join.  When  it  is 
thought  that  the  grafted  branch  is  deriving 

200 


Grafting 

all  its  nourishment  from  the  new  stock,  it  is 
completely  separated  from  the  parent  plant. 
This,  which  is  the  most  elementary  mode  of 
grafting,  is  sometimes  realised  accidentally 
and  independently.  If  in  a  hedge  there  are 
two  branches  in  close  and  prolonged  contact, 
this  point  of  contact,  worn  and  cut  by  friction, 
will  end  in  becoming  a  join.  Probably 
natural  occurrences  of  this  kind  first  inspired 
the  idea  of  grafting. 

Side-grafting  is  advantageously  employed 
when  a  gap  in  the  form  of  a  fruit  tree  has  to 
be  filled  up.  Regular  distribution  and  sym- 
metrical branching  are  desirable  for  the 
satisfaction  of  the  eye,  which  is  always 
unpleasantly  affected  by  disorder  ;  but  there 
is  another  and  more  urgent  reason  for  regu- 
larity. A  tree  bears  more  fruit  if  its  branches 
are  equally  distributed,  so  that  each  may 
receive  the  same  share  of  sap,  light  and  heat. 
If  there  is  anywhere  a  gap  among  the 
branches,  side-grafting  will  provide  the  means 
of  filling  it  up  and  restoring  the  symmetry. 
A  long  twig  is  selected  from  a  neighbouring 
branch  that  can  well  spare  it,  and  by  means 
of  an  incision  is  brought  into  contact  with  the 
point  that  needs  supply,  which  is  provided 
with  a  corresponding  incision,  and  the  two 

201 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


wounds  are  fastened  together  by  a  bandage. 
As  soon  as  the  join  is  complete  the  twig  is 
cut  below  the  point  of  junction,  and  resumes 
its  position  on  the  branch  that  bears  it.  In 
this  way  the  rich  branches  supply  additional 
ones  to  their  poor  neighbours  without  any 
loss  to  themselves. 

Branch-grafting  resembles  propagation  by 
means  of  cuttings,  and  consists  in  transferring 
a  branch  taken  from  its  parent  stem  to 
another  plant.  The  method  most  generally 
practised  is  called  crown-grafting.  This  is 
performed  in  spring,  when  the  shoots  on  the 
stock  begin  to  develop.  The  last  year's 
branches  are  selected  for  grafts,  strong  and 
well  summered,  having  become  hard  wood 
in  the  summer,  and  able  to  endure  the  winter 
weather.  There  is  one  precaution  that  is 
most  necessary.  When  the  branch  is  trans- 
planted, unless  it  is  to  dry  up  and  starve,  it 
must  find  on  its  new  support  nourishment 
in  proportion  to  its  needs.  It  would  in- 
evitably perish  if  its  growth  were  more  for- 
ward than  that  of  the  stem  which  is  to  be 
its  nurse.  The  stock  must  be  ahead  of  it  in 
growth.  For  this  reason,  a  month  or  two 
before  the  grafting  takes  place,  the  branches 
are  cut  off  and  buried  in  the  ground,  at  the 

202 


Grafting 

base  of  a  wall  with  a  northern  aspect,  where 
they  remain  stationary,  while  the  stocks  are 
growing  and  producing  their  sap. 

Suppose  that  there  is  a  poor  pear  tree  in 
our  garden,  either  grown  from  seed  or  brought 
from  its  native  wood,  and  that  we  wish  to 
make  it  produce  good  pears.  The  method 
to  be  adopted  is  as  follows.  The  head  of  the 
wildling  is  cut  clean  off,  and  the  surface  of 
the  section  is  made  perfectly  even  with  the 
pruning-knife,  removing  any  laceration  which, 
being  slow  to  heal,  might  become  a  centre  oi 
decay.  If  the  stem  is  small  and  is  only  to 
receive  one  graft,  the  section  is  slightly 
oblique  and  a  small  horizontal  notch  is  cut 
on  the  upper  edge.  Through  this  horizontal 
notch  the  stem  is  split  to  a  depth  of  three  or 
four  inches.  Then  one  of  the  branches,  which 
has  been  pruned  in  the  way  mentioned  above, 
is  taken  and  cut  back  to  two  or  three  shoots, 
the  highest  of  which  is  to  be  the  end  of  the 
branch.  Starting  from  the  lowest  shoot,  the 
branch  is  cut  in  the  shape  of  the  blade  of  a 
knife,  of  which  the  thickest  part  on  the  back 
is  occupied  by  this  same  shoot.  Then  the 
graft  is  placed  in  the  crevice  in  the  stock, 
care  being  taken  to  apply  the  bark  to  the 
bark,  and  the  wood  to  the  wood.    The  whole 

203 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


is  fixed  with  bandages,  and  the  wounds  are 
covered  over  with  grafting-wax,  which  is 
bought  in  shops,  and  kept  in  place  with  a  few 
rags.  This  wrapping  preserves  the  stump 
from  the  air,  which  would  dry  it  up.  In  time 
the  wounds  are  healed,  and  the  branch  unites 
its  bark  and  its  wood  with  the  bark  and  the 
wood  of  the  amputated  stem.  Finally  the 
shoots  of  the  graft,  fed  by  the  stock,  develop 
into  branches,  and  in  a  few  years  the  head 
of  the  wild  pear  tree  will  be  replaced  by  one 
that  has  been  cultivated,  yielding  pears 
similar  to  those  on  the  tree  that  provided  the 
graft. 

During  the  operation  of  grafting,  numerous 
shoots  will  not  fail  to  appear  on  the  stock. 
What  is  to  be  done  with  the  growths  to  which 
they  give  rise  ?  Evidently  they  must  be  sup- 
pressed, for  they  would  use  up  the  sap  in- 
tended for  the  graft.  But  this  suppression 
must  be  effected  with  discretion.  We  must 
not  forget  that  the  most  active  cause  of  the 
ascent  of  the  sap  is  the  evaporation  from  the 
leaves  ;  so  that  until  the  graft  has  developed 
its  shoots  and  unfolded  its  leaves,  it  is  well 
to  respect  the  young  growths  of  the  stock. 
They  are  real  helpers,  drawing  up  by  their 
foliage  the  juices  absorbed  by  the  roots.    But 

204 


Grafting 


a  time  comes  when  the  graft  can  do  this  work 
for  itself,  and  it  must  then  be  relieved  of 
these  fellow-guests  which,  being  stronger  than 
itself,  would  soon  cause  it  to  starve.  The 
lower  growths  are  the  first  to  be  suppressed, 
and  then,  proceeding  gradually  upwards,  the 
highest,  which  are  not  removed  until  the 
graft  is  nearly  a  foot  long. 


205 


CHAPTER   XXXVI 


Grafting  (conclusion) 

The  aerial  part  of  a  plant  and  that  which 
is  underground  depend  on  each  other,  and 
the  development  of  the  former  calls  for  pro- 
portionate development  of  the  latter.  If 
there  are  too  many  leaves  the  roots  will  not 
be  able  to  feed  it  ;  and  if  the  roots  pre- 
dominate there  will  be  an  excess  of  sap  and 
food  which  cannot  be  utilised,  and  which 
will  burden  and  injure  the  plant.  Therefore 
if  the  stock  has  a  large  stem  several  grafts 
will  be  required  in  order  that  the  number 
of  shoots  to  be  fed  may  be  in  proportion  to 
the  roots  that  have  to  feed  them. 

For  this  purpose  the  stem  is  not  cut  off 
in  a  slant,  as  if  for  a  single  graft,  but  hori- 
zontally. Then  it  is  split  right  through,  on 
a  line  passing  through  the  pith,  and  two 
grafts  are  inserted  in  the  split,  one  at  each 
end.  It  is  obvious  that  not  more  than  two 
can  be  inserted  in  the  same  split,  because  it 

207 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


is  absolutely  necessary  for  the  bark  of  the 
graft  to  be  in  contact  with  the  bark  of  the 
stock,  so  that  on  either  side  the  channels  of 
the  descending  sap  may  communicate  and 
mingle  their  new  substances.  If  the  size 
of  the  stock  requires  more  than  two  grafts 
it  is  better,  instead  of  repeatedly  cutting 
through  the  centre,  to  make  lateral  splits, 
which  will  have  less  effect  on  the  strength  of 
the  support. 

The  following  method  may  be  adopted, 
which  does  not  require  the  splits  which  are 
so  hard  to  heal  in  the  old  wood.  Half  of  the 
lower  part  of  the  graft  is  cut  away  length- 
ways, and  the  thickness  of  the  remaining 
half  is  gradually  reduced  from  the  upper  to 
the  lower  extremity.  When  thus  shaped 
the  grafts  are  inserted  between  the  wood 
and  the  bark  of  the  stock.  This  operation 
is  facilitated  by  the  spring  sap,  when  the 
bark  is  easily  separated  from  the  wood.  If 
a  rent  is  to  be  feared  from  the  graft  acting 
as  a  wedge,  a  slight  cut  is  made  in  the  bark 
to  admit  of  free  play.  In  this  way  the  cir- 
cumference of  the  stock  may  receive  as 
many  grafts  as  are  thought  necessary,  and 
all  that  is  now  required  is  to  fix  the  whole 
with   bandages    and   to    cover   the   wounds 

208 


Grafting 

with  grafting  wax.  This  method  is  termed 
crown  grafting,  from  the  grafts  crowning 
the  contour  of  the  section. 

Shoot-grafting  corresponds  with  that 
method  of  propagation  by  cuttings  that  con- 
sists in  placing  shoots  separately  in  the 
ground.  It  consists  in  transferring  to  the 
stock  a  shoot  with  the  fragment  of  bark  to 
which  it  is  attached.  If  the  grafting  takes 
place  in  spring,  at  the  awakening  of  vege- 
table life,  the  shoot  inserted  in  the  stock  will 
unite  with  it  and  develop  immediately  ;  but 
if  it  is  postponed  till  July  or  August,  the 
time  of  the  autumnal  sap,  it  will  remain 
stationary  during  all  the  autumn  and  winter, 
after  becoming  incorporated  with  the  stock. 

The  necessary  implement  is  the  grafting 
knife,  which  has  a  very  sharp  blade  on  one 
side  and  a  short  spatula  of  bone  or  hard 
wood  on  the  other.  The  first  thing  to  be 
done  is  to  remove  the  shoot  that  is  to  be 
transplanted.  On  a  sap-bearing  branch  a 
transverse  cut  is  made  with  the  grafting 
knife  above  the  shoot  and  below  it,  and  then, 
holding  the  knife  in  one  hand  and  the  branch 
in  the  other,  a  piece  of  bark  is  removed 
limited  by  the  two  cuts.  This  is  called  the 
shield.     The  leaf  growing  at  the  axil  of  the 

209  0 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


shoot  is  removed,  but  the  stalk  is  left,  as  it 
may  be  '  used  for  holding  the  shield,  and 
handling  it  more  conveniently.  The  shield 
must  have  no  rent  and  no  sap-wood  ad- 
hering to  the  bark.  The  bark  must  be 
absolutely  intact,  especially  in  the  internal 
layers,  which  are  the  seat  of  life,  and  the 
cavity  opposite  to  the  shoot  must  contain  a 
small  amount  of  young  greenish  wood,  which 
is  the  germ  and  heart  of  the  shoot.  If, 
through  unskilful  handling,  the  germ  were 
removed,  the  shield  must  be  rejected,  as  the 
graft  would  certainly  be  a  failure. 

Next,  a  double  cut  in  the  bark  is  made  in 
the  shape  of  a  T,  penetrating  to  the  wood 
without  injuring  it.  The  two  edges  of  the 
wound  are  raised  with  the  spatula,  and  the 
shield  is  inserted  between  the  bark  and  the 
wood,  being  held  by  the  leaf  stalk  that  was 
left.  Then  the  edges  of  the  wound  must  be 
brought  together  by  some  supple  and  elastic 
ligature,  which  will  not  arrest  the  develop- 
ment of  the  shoot.  A  reed,  a  thin  strip  of 
some  long  flexible  leaf,  or  a  thread  of  wool 
are  most  suitable  for  this  purpose.  If  in 
spite  of  this  precaution  the  ligature  were  to 
become  too  tight  because  of  the  growth  of 
the  graft,  it  should  be  relaxed  at  once.     When 

2io 


Grafting 


the  shields  are  incorporated  the  shoots  of  the 
stock  are  gradually  removed,  as  was  shown 
in  the  case  of  crown-grafting. 

When  the  stock  is  too  slender  to  receive  a 
graft  in  the  usual  way,  the  difficulty  may  be 
overcome  by  the  following  method.  From 
a  branch,  the  same  size  as  the  stock,  a  rec- 
tangular piece  of  bark,  furnished  with  a  shoot, 
is  removed  by  four  strokes  with  the  knife. 
This  piece  is  immediately  applied  to  the 
stock  to  serve  as  a  guide,  and  its  outline 
is  followed  by  the  point  of  the  knife  which  at 
the  same  time  cuts  the  bark.  In  this  way 
a  piece  of  bark  of  exactly  the  same  size  is 
removed,  which  is  at  once  replaced  by  the 
other,  held  in  place  by  a  ligature. 

Another  way  is  to  make  two  cuts  in  the  bark 
all  round  the  branch  above  and  below  the 
shoot .  A  cut  is  then  made  lengthways  between 
the  two,  and  the  cylinder  of  bark  is  removed  in 
one  piece.  On  the  stock  of  equal  size  a 
similar  cylinder  is  removed,  which  is  replaced 
by  the  one  bearing  the  shoot  that  is  to  be 
transplanted. 


211 


CHAPTER  XXXVII 


Rotation  of  Crops. 

Dinner  at  the  farm.     A  great  dish  of  pork 
chops  and  beans  is  steaming  on  the  table. 
Everyone  is  helped,  and  it  is  a  pleasure  to 
see  these  worthy  people  eat  with  their  good 
appetites.     Jim,  the  big  cowman,  is  the  first 
to   finish.     He   throws   away   his   bone  and 
Rover   grabs   it.     Rover   lies   down   on   his 
stomach   and   takes   the   bone   between   his 
fore-paws.     You    can    hear    him    biting    his 
hard  morsel.     How  it  cracks  !     Rover  must 
not  be  teased  now.     An  angry  growl  and  the 
display  of  four  formidable  fangs  would  warn 
the   thoughtless   person  that   he  must   stop 
his  jokes  at  once,  or  else — I  would  not  answer 
for  what  might  happen.     Rover  is  not  ill- 
tempered — far  from  it ;    but   Rover  has   a 
right  not  to  be  interfered  with  at  dinner.     He 
does  his   work  as   a  dog   thoroughly.     The 
night  before  last  wolves  were  prowling  round 
the  park,  and  he  put  them  to  flight.     Let 

213 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


him  eat  his  bone  in  peace.  Puss,  the  great 
red  cat,  does  not  agree  with  this.  He 
approaches,  with  fur  on  end  and  a  tail  the 
size  of  your  arm,  with  the  object  of  frighten- 
ing Rover  and  taking  awray  his  food.  With- 
out dropping  the  bone  Rover  growls  and 
raises  one  paw.  It  is  enough,  and  the  cat 
runs  away.  But,  you  impudent  pussy,  what 
business  had  you  here  ?  The  bone  is  not 
for  you,  and  your  teeth  are  not  strong  enough 
to  bite  it.  Run  away  ;  Martha  is  calling 
you  to  give  you  some  crumbs  soaked  in  sauce, 
which  will  suit  you  better  than  a  bone  as 
hard  as  a  stone. 

Other  guests  are  arriving.  The  door  is 
open,  and  the  fowis  come  in  from  the  poultry 
yard  and  pick  up  the  crumbs  that  have 
fallen  from  the  table.  Rover  would  not 
touch  these  crumbs ;  they  are  too  small 
for  him.  Neither  would  the  cat  care  for 
them,  because  they  are  too  floury ;  but 
they  are  a  feast  for  the  fowls. 

And  so  the  men,  the  dog,  the  cat  and  the 
fowis  all  dine  at  once  ;  only  each  one  must 
put  up  with  something  that  is  not  wanted  by 
the  others.  Rover  is  satisfied  with  the  bone 
thrown  away  by  big  Jim,  and  the  cat  with  a 
little  crumbs  and  sauce,  which  would  not  be 

214 


Rotation  of  Crops 


enough  for  Rover,  while  the  fowls  pick  up  the 
crumbs  despised  by  Jim,  Rover  and  the 
cat.  Martha,  as  it  seemed,  had  only  pre- 
pared the  dinner  for  the  men  and  women  on 
the  farm,  and  behold — by  making  use  of  the 
remains  not  wanted  by  these,  many  others 
have  had  a  share  in  the  repast.  With  the 
leavings  despised  by  man  the  dog  will  gain 
strength  to  defend  the  flock  ;  the  cat  will 
develop  the  keen  sight  and  sharp  claws  with 
which  it  sees  and  seizes  the  mice,  by  means 
of  the  remains  left  by  the  dog  ;  while  that 
which  is  scorned  by  the  cat  will  enable  the 
fowls  to  lay  their  eggs ;  and  everything, 
every  single  thing,  will  have  been  a  source 
of  profit  to  the  farm. 

The  husbandman,  in  his  turn,  in  his  own 
way,  prepares  the  dinner  for  the  harvest,  by 
spreading  manure  on  the  ground — the  fertile 
corruption  which  is  the  favourite  food  of 
the  plant.  The  table  is  set  ;  the  field  is 
thoroughly  prepared,  ploughed  and  manured. 
Who  shall  be  the  first  guest,  since  obviously 
all  cannot  be  invited  at  the  same  time  ?  Who 
shall  be  summoned  first  ?  It  may  be  wheat, 
a  plant  with  particular  tastes,  but  which  will 
give  us  bread  in  return.  Suppose  that  we 
sow  wheat.     If  only  the  weather  is  favour- 


215 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 

able  it  cannot  fail  to  do  well  in  this  ground 
overflowing  with  food.  It  will  select  that 
which  suits  it  best,  and  will  leave  the  rest. 

It  is  done.  The  harvest  has  been  gathered 
and  abundantly  satisfies  our  hopes.  The 
wheat  has  converted  the  manure  deposited 
in  the  ground  into  splendid  grain  ;  it  has 
made  food  out  of  corruption.  It  has  done 
its  work  well  and  made  a  clear  sweep.  It 
has  appropriated  everything  that  could  be 
turned  into  wheat,  leaving  nothing  behind. 
What  would  happen  then  if  we  were  to  sow 
wheat  again  in  the  same  field  ?  Just  what 
would  happen  to  Tom  if  he  had  nothing  to 
eat  but  the  bone  left  by  Jim.  He  would 
die  of  hunger.  Tom  requires  the  food  of 
man,  and  wheat  must  have  the  food  of  wheat. 
If  the  first  harvest  has  exhausted  all  the 
wheat-forming  materials  in  the  ground,  how 
can  a  second  crop  of  wheat  be  produced  ? 
It  would  be  impossible,  and  we  should  have 
either  a  very  poor  harvest  or  none  at  all. 
Therefore  wheat  must  not  be  sown  twice 
running  in  the  same  field,  and  the  same  thing 
is  true  of  other  crops.  Where  any  plant  has 
done  well  in  one  year  the  same  plant  will 
not  do  well  in  the  next,  because  the  sub- 
stances that  suit  this  plant  will  be  more  or 

216 


Rotation  of  Crops 


less  exhausted.  It  is  folly  to  invite  guests 
to  a  bare  table. 

If  the  table  were  spread  afresh,  if  manure 
were  again  spread  over  the  ground,  it  would 
be  a  different  matter,  and  the  wheat  would 
do  as  well  as  ever.  But  it  would  be  bad 
economy  ;  for  when  a  meal  has  been  served 
it  is  well  to  make  all  possible  use  of  it.  Be- 
fore we  go  to  fresh  expense  in  manure  we 
will  utilise  to  the  utmost  the  expense  already 
incurred.  Rover  made  a  good  dinner  on 
Jim's  leavings,  and  the  fowls  did  well  on 
something  that  was  despised  by  Rover  and 
the  cat.  Let  us  follow  the  example  of  these 
feeders,  who  have  successively  utilised  the 
remains  rejected  by  the  others.  The  wheat 
has  almost,  or  entirely,  exhausted  every- 
thing that  suits  itself.  But  just  as  the 
cowman  Jim  left  the  bone,  the  wheat  has 
left  several  substances  which  are  excellent 
food  for  others.  To  derive  every  advantage 
from  the  first  supply  of  manure,  we  must 
find  a  guest  of  a  different  nature.  This  guest 
may  be  the  potato.  The  potato  will  find 
plenty  to  live  upon  in  ground  where  the 
wheat  would  have  starved,  because  its  tastes 
are  quite  different  from  those  of  the  cereal. 

That  makes  two  ;    and  we  have  sacks  of 


217 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


potatoes  without  having  spent  anything  more 
on  manure.  Is  that  all  ?  Not  yet.  After 
the  wheat  and  the  potato,  only  scanty  food 
will  be  left  in  the  upper  layer  of  the  ground  ; 
but  in  the  lower  layers  there  is  part  of 
the  manure  carried  away  and  dissolved  by 
the  rain,  which  could  not  be  reached  by  the 
short  roots  of  the  two  preceding  crops.  In 
order  to  make  use  of  these  lower  substances, 
and  to  bring  them  to  the  surface  converted 
into  fodder,  we  now  sow  a  plant  with  strong 
roots,  such  as  clover  or  sainfoin,  or  better 
still,  lucerne,  which  penetrates  further.  And 
that  makes  three. 

After  clover  we  might  try  a  fourth  crop  of 
a  different  kind  ;  but  it  is  obvious  that  as 
the  guests  succeed  one  another  at  the  same 
table,  the  remains  must  constantly  become 
more  scanty  and  less  fit  for  use.  And  before 
very  long  a  time  will  come  when  all  will  be 
exhausted  :  the  supply  of  manure  will  have 
given  back  everything  that  it  possessed. 
Then  we  must  set  the  table  afresh,  manure 
the  field,  and  begin  the  same  crops  over  again 
—or  try  new  ones.  We  need  go  no  further. 
We  understand  that  in  order  to  make  the 
best  possible  use  of  this  valuable  substance 
from  which  bread,  vegetables,  fodder,  meat, 

218 


Rotation  of  Crops 


fruit,  milk,  in  a  word  everything  is  derived  ; 
in  order  to  obtain  every  advantage  from  the 
manure,  instead  of  keeping  to  the  same 
plant  in  a  field  for  several  years  in  succession, 
it  is  better  to  cultivate  in  turn  different 
kinds  of  plants,  so  that  each  of  them  may 
make  use  of  that  which  is  left  by  those 
that  came  before  them.  This  succession  of 
different  crops  is  called  rotation. 


219 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII 


Wine 

When  wine  is  made  hot  a  vapour  is  given 
out  which  will  take  fire  and  burn  with  a 
bluish  flame.  Anyone  who  has  seen  wine 
heated  will  remember  the  curious  blue  tongues 
of  flame  that  escape  from  the  boiling  vessel 
and  hover  over  the  liquid.  This  inflam- 
mable vapour  proceeds  from  alcohol,  the 
fluid  which  imparts  its  properties  to  wine 
and  is  therefore  commonly  called  spirit-of- 
wine.  So  there  are  two  different  fluids  in 
wine ;  alcohol,  which  is  most  easily  con- 
verted to  vapour,  and  water,  which  evaporates 
more  slowly.  This  does  not  mean  that  water 
has  been  added  to  the  wine.  There  is  no 
fraud  connected  with  this  water.  It  belongs 
naturally  to  the  wine,  being,  like  the  alcohol, 
a  product  of  the  grape.  WTine  is  a  natural 
combination  of  a  small  amount  of  alcohol 
with  a  large  amount  of  water.     In  cheap 

32i 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


wine  the  proportion  of  alcohol  varies  from 
9  to  14  per  cent. 

Wine  is  made  from  the  juice  of  grapes. 
This  juice  when  extracted  from  the  sweet 
grape  has  neither  the  scent  nor  the  taste  of 
wine,  because  it  then  contains  no  alcohol ; 
but  it  has  a  sweet  and  pleasant  flavour, 
which  gives  the  grape  its  value  as  a  table 
fruit.  The  grapes  owe  this  taste  to  a  kind 
of  sugar.  If  you  examine  carefully  the 
raisins  that  are  sold  by  the  grocers  you  will 
see  on  their  surface  small  white  specks, 
which  crackle  when  bitten  and  have  a  sweet 
taste.  These  specks  are  tiny  lumps  of  sugar 
which  have  come  through  as  the  grape  dried. 
So  there  is  sugar  in  grapes. 

This  sugar  is  precisely  the  substance  at  the 
expense  of  which  the  alcohol  is  produced. 
That  which  was  sugar  in  the  fresh  juice  of 
grapes  is  alcohol  in  the  same  juice  which  has 
fermented  and  become  wine.  We  will  shortly 
consider  how  this  comes  to  pass. 

The  vintage  is  first  crushed  by  men  stamp- 
ing on  it  in  great  vats,  and  then  the  mixture 
of  juice  and  skins  is  left  to  itself.  This  liquid 
mixture  soon  becomes  hot  and  begins  to  boil, 
sending  out  great  bubbles  of  gas  as  if  it  were 
warmed  by   a  fire.     This  process   is   called 

222 


Wine 


fermentation  :  it  goes  on  in  the  very  sub- 
stance of  the  sugar,  which  is  gradually  decom- 
posed and  separated  into  two  bodies,  very 
different  from  each  other  and  from  the  sugar 
that  produced  them.  One  of  these  is  alcohol 
and  the  other  a  gas  with  which  we  are  already 
acquainted — carbonic  acid  gas — the  same  that 
feeds  the  plants  and  causes  coal  to  burn,  but 
which  cannot  be  breathed  by  animals.  The 
alcohol  remains  in  the  liquid,  which  gradually 
loses  its  former  sweet  taste,  and  adopts  that 
of  wine.  The  gas,  on  the  other  hand,  rises, 
stirring  up  the  whole  with  a  violent  motion 
like  that  of  boiling  water,  and  is  dispersed  in 
the  atmosphere. 

You  will  remember  that  carbonic  acid  gas 
is  as  invisible  as  air  itself,  that  it  has  neither 
smell  nor  colour,  and  will  kill  at  once  if 
inhaled  freely.  This  will  show  how  dangerous 
it  would  be  to  enter  a  vat  in  a  state  of  fer- 
mentation, or  even  a  cellar  where  there  is 
not  a  sufficient  draught  to  carry  off  the 
formidable  gas.  This  should  only  be 
attempted  while  carrying  before  one  a  lighted 
taper  attached  to  a  long  stick.  As  long  as 
the  taper  burns  as  usual  we  may  advance 
boldly — there  is  no  carbonic  acid  gas.  But 
if  the  flame  turns  pale,  diminishes  and  goes 

223 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


out,  we  must  retreat  at  once  ;  for  the  ex- 
tinction of  the  taper  shows  the  presence  of  the 
gas  and  to  proceed  further  would  expose  us  to 
sudden  death. 

Let  us  go  back  to  the  wine.  We  have  said 
that  the  sugar  which  gives  the  sweet  taste  to 
the  must,  the  juice  drawn  from  the  grape, 
changes  its  nature  by  fermentation  and  is 
separated  into  two  components — alcohol, 
which  remains  in  the  fluid  and  transforms  it 
into  wine,  and  carbonic  acid  gas,  which  is  dis- 
persed in  the  air.  When  this  process  is  com- 
pleted the  wine  is  drawn  off  to  separate  it 
from  the  residuum,  consisting  of  the  skins  and 
pips.  The  fluid  will  then  contain  a  large 
amount  of  water  derived  from  the  grapes,  a 
little  alcohol  from  the  lost  sugar  and  a  colour- 
ing matter  from  the  skins  of  the  black  grapes. 

White  wine  is  made  with  white  grapes, 
the  skins  of  which  hold  no  colouring  matter  ; 
but  it  can  be  manufactured  just  as  well  with 
black  grapes,  however  dark  they  may  be. 
The  whole  secret  lies  in  pressing  the  crushed 
grapes  before  they  are  allowed  to  ferment 
and  thus  separating  the  juice  from  the  skins. 
When  the  skins  have  been  removed  the  wine 
will  be  white,  even  if  made  with  black  grapes. 
The  colouring  matter  of  the  grapes  from  which 


224  / 


Wine 


red  wines  derive  their  colour  is  contained 
exclusively  in  the  skins.  Moreover,  it  is  not 
soluble  in  water,  but  is  easily  dissolved  in 
alcohol.  So  it  is  only  when  the  fermentation 
has  made  considerable  progress  that  the 
liquid  is  coloured  by  the  action  of  the  alcohol 
in  dissolving  the  colouring  matter.  If  the 
skins  are  removed  before  the  juice  ferments 
and  contains  alcohol,  the  wine  will  remain 
white,  since  there  will  be  no  colouring  matter 
to  be  dissolved. 

There  are  some  wines  that  drive  out  the 
cork  from  their  bottles  and  that  are  covered 
with  froth  when  poured  into  a  glass.  These 
are  sparkling  wines.  To  achieve  this  result 
the  wine  must  be  bottled  before  the  fermenta- 
tion is  complete.  The  carbonic  acid  gas, 
which  is  still  being  produced  and  which  can 
find  no  outlet  because  of  the  strong  cork  that 
stops  its  path,  is  dissolved  in  the  liquid  and 
accumulates  there,  while  making  a  constant 
effort  to  escape.  It  is  that  which  drives  out 
the  cork  with  an  explosion  as  soon  as  the 
string  that  kept  it  in  its  place  is  cut  ;  it  is 
that  which  draws  out  the  liquid  in  a  frothy 
stream  when  the  bottle  is  uncorked  and  covers 
the  wine  when  poured  into  the  glass  with  a 
coating  of  froth  from  which  a  slight  crackling 

225  p 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


sound  is  heard  proceeding  from  the  bubbles 
of  gas  bursting  in  the  air. 

Sparkling  wine  has  a  somewhat  sharp  but 
pleasant  taste,  caused  by  the  presence  of 
carbonic  acid  gas.  We  can  drink,  dissolved 
in  sparkling  wine,  the  same  gas  which  would 
kill  us  if  it  were  breathed  in  any  quantity. 
Carbonic  acid  gas  is  only  dangerous  as  breath. 
Mingled  with  our  drink  it  only  imparts  a 
slightly  sharp  taste,  which  is  harmless  and 
even  wholesome,  since  it  promotes  digestion. 
Almost  all  the  water  that  we  drink  holds 
carbonic  acid  gas  in  solution  ;  and  it  is  by 
means  of  this  gas  that  water  contains  the 
small  amount  of  mineral  substance  required 
for  the  formation  of  the  bones.  Sparkling 
lemonade,  cider,  beer  and  seltzer  water  owe 
their  sharp  flavour  and  their  froth  to  carbonic 
acid  gas. 


226 


CHAPTER  XXXIX 


Rotation  of  Crops  (continued) 

When  we  say  that  the  ground  is  worn  out 
and  needs  rest,  we  mean  that  it  has  been  ex- 
hausted by  the  crops  already  produced.  The 
crops  deprive  the  ground  of  a  large  amount  of 
the  materials  necessary  to  plant  life,  and 
when  there  are  not  enough  of  these  left  the 
ground  will  no  longer  produce  and  is  ex- 
hausted. To  restore  the  former  fertility 
would  entail  great  expense  in  manure  ;  so  it 
is  often  more  profitable  to  proceed  by  one  or 
other  of  the  following  methods. 

Sometimes  the  land  is  left  to  lie  fallow ; 
which  means  that  it  is  left  without  any 
attention  for  several  years.  The  weeds  grow 
freely,  while  the  water,  air  and  frost  act  on 
the  soil,  break  it  up,  lighten  it,  and  promote 
the  formation  of  certain  substances  that  are 
necessary  to  vegetation.  The  weeds  are  con- 
verted into  humus  and  after  a  time  of  rest  the 
ground  is  able  to  produce  a  fresh  crop.     This 

227 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


method  of  improvement  is  very  slow  and  takes 
several  years.  It  may  be  shortened  by 
ploughing,  or  even  by  supplying  manure, 
although  it  is  not  to  be  sown  immediately. 

But  there  is  a  way  of  getting  crops  from  the 
same  land  uninterruptedly,  unless  it  is  very 
poor.  All  plants  are  nourished  at  the  expense 
of  the  earth  and  the  air,  but  some  take  most 
from  the  former  and  others  from  the  latter. 
The  plants  which  draw  most  of  their  food  from 
the  air  are  those  with  highly  developed  foliage, 
such  as  the  potato.  We  know  that  it  is  by 
means  of  their  leaves  that  plants  absorb  the 
carbonic  gas  dispersed  in  the  air,  so  that  the 
larger  and  more  numerous  the  leaves  the 
more  abundant  will  be  the  absorption.  The 
plants  that  take  almost  everything  from  the 
ground  are  those  the  leaves  of  which  are  few, 
small  and  thin,  and  which  can  therefore 
absorb  but  little  carbonic  acid  gas  from  the 
air.     Such  an  one  is  wheat. 

On  the  other  hand,  nothing  of  the  potato  is 
used  except  the  tubers,  which  are  only  a  small 
part  of  the  whole  plant,  while  the  stalk  and 
the  foliage  are  buried  in  the  ground  and  con- 
verted into  humus.  So  the  potato  enriches 
the  ground  with  the  substances  that  it  has 
absorbed  from  the  air  ;   and  gives  more  than 

228 


Rotation  of  Crops 


it  receives.  For  this  reason  it  is  said  to  be  a 
restorative  plant.  In  cereals,  on  the  contrary, 
the  whole  is  used — the  straw  as  well  as  the 
grain.  Nothing  remains  in  the  ground  but 
the  roots,  and  as  they  derive  almost  every- 
thing from  the  ground,  because  of  their  scanty 
foliage,  they  receive  much  more  than  they 
give.     They  are  exhaustive  plants. 

So  it  would  be  impossible,  without  going  to 
ruinous  expense  in  manure,  to  have  a  crop  of 
cereals  every  year  on  the  same  ground.  But 
what  would  happen  if  we  were  to  use  the  wheat 
and  the  potato  alternately  ?  The  latter, 
deriving  most  of  their  food  from  the  air,  might 
flourish  in  the  ground  that  was  too  poor  for 
the  wheat,  and  their  buried  tops  would  restore 
some  of  its  former  fertility  to  the  ground. 
The  wheat  might  then  again  be  cultivated 
with  success.  This  practice  which  consists  in 
growing  successively  on  the  same  ground 
plants  that  do  not  injure  one  another  and  get 
the  best  result  from  the  manure  expended,  is 
the  rotation  of  which  we  have  already  spoken. 
The  object  is  to  diminish  the  amount  of 
manure  required  while  allowing  continuous 
crops. 

The  fundamental  principle  of  rotation  con- 
sists in  causing  an  exhaustive  plant  to  be 


229 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


followed  by  one  that  is  restorative  ;  a  plant 
with  poor  leaves  by  one  whose  leaves  are 
highly  developed.  The  principal  restorative 
plants  are  clover,  lucerne,  sainfoin,  the 
potato,  beetroot  and  turnip.  Cereals,  on  the 
other  hand,  are  all  exhaustive  plants. 

Generally  a  series  of  different  plants  is  grown 
on  the  same  ground.  This  series  comes  to 
an  end  in  four,  five,  six  or  more  years,  and 
then  begins  again  in  the  same  order.  The 
following  is  an  example  of  a  six-years' 
rotation  : 

ist  year 
2nd  year 
3rd  year 
4th  year 
5th  year 
6th  year 

We  will  consider  this  rotation  as  an  ex- 
ample. In  the  first  year  the  ground  is 
thoroughly  manured.  One  effect  of  the 
manure  is  the  appearance  of  a  number  of 
weeds  which  would  infect  the  ground  and  im- 
poverish the  crop  unless  they  were  carefully 
removed.  Hence  the  necessity  of  weeding. 
The  weeds  are  removed  either  by  hand  or 
with  an  implement.     It  is  not  possible  to  weed 

230 


. .   potato 

.  restorative. 

. .   wheat 

. .  exhaustive. 

. .   clover 

.  restorative. 

. .   wheat 

. .  exhaustive 

. .  sainfoin 

.  restorative. 

. .  oats 

.  exhaustive. 

Rotation  of  Crops 


every  kind  of  crop.  The  plants  must  be  some 
distance  apart  or  they  would  be  trodden  under 
foot,  cut  off  or  uprooted  by  the  implement 
used.  We  cannot  think  of  weeding  wheat, 
because  the  blades  are  too  close  to  each  other  ; 
but  potatoes,  which  are  far  apart,  can  be 
weeded  without  difficulty.  By  the  weeding 
all  useless  and  noxious  plants  are  destroyed 
and  their  return  is  prevented  by  pulling  them 
up  before  the  seed  ripens.  The  ground  is 
perfectly  cleared  and  prepared  to  receive  a 
more  delicate  crop.  This  shows  the  ad- 
vantage of  anticipating  the  cultivation  of 
cereals  by  that  of  the  potato,  or  of  any  other 
plant  that  can  be  weeded. 

The  second  year  will  mark  the  arrival  of 
the  wheat.  Having  been  cleansed  by  the 
former  crop  the  earth  produces  no  weeds.  It 
needs  no  more  manure  ;  for  although  the 
tubers  of  the  potato  have  removed  certain 
substances,  these  substances  are  not  the  same 
as  those  required  by  the  wheat ;  and,  more- 
over, the  heads  which  have  been  buried  and 
converted  to  humus  will  compensate  for  that 
which  the  tubers  have  taken  from  the  ground 
by  the  matter  which  they  have  absorbed  from 
the  air.  So  the  wheat  has  come  at  the  right 
time. 

231 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


But  it  will  not  be  to  our  interest  to  ask  the 
ground  to  produce  another  crop  of  wheat  in 
the  third  year.  Exhausted  by  the  crop  that 
it  has  just  produced  the  ground  would  give  a 
poor  result,  unless  fresh  loads  of  manure  were 
added, which  would  entail  too  great  an  expense. 
So  the  third  year  is  devoted  to  the  cultivation 
of  a  restorative  plant — clover,  for  instance. 
After  being  used  as  fodder  the  last  cutting  of 
the  clover  is  buried,  and  all  its  remains — roots, 
stalks  and  leaves — converted  into  humus 
prepare  the  ground  for  receiving  wheat  again 
in  the  fourth  year.  The  same  reasons  will 
necessitate  the  use  of  another  restorative 
plant  in  the  fifth  year.  This  restorative 
plant  may  be  sainfoin,  which  will  be  followed 
by  the  last  crop  of  cereals,  possibly  oats. 
This  will  complete  the  rotation,  when  the  same 
series  will  begin  again. 

The  succession  of  crops  may  be  varied  to 
any  extent  and  the  rotation  may  extend  over 
a  longer  or  shorter  period.  But  one  rule  must 
always  be  followed,  namely,  that  every  crop 
of  cereals  must  be  preceded  by  that  of  a 
restorative  plant. 


232 


CHAPTER  XL 


Burning  the  Weeds 

We  see  a  man  on  the  slope  of  a  hill  armed 
with  a  great  strong  bladed  hoe,  stripping  the 
ground  by  removing  great  slabs  of  earth 
covered  with  grass  and  heather.  He  places 
these  slabs  upright — either  back  to  back  or 
rolled  over  on  themselves,  or  bent  into  an 
arch  so  that  the  air  may  circulate  freely  and 
dry  them. 

If  we  return  in  a  few  days  we  shall  find  that 
the  sun  and  air  have  completely  dried  them 
and  the  man  will  be  still  at  work.  Now  he  is 
arranging  the  slabs  in  a  heap,  always  with  the 
grass  inside,  forming  a  hollow  in  the  middle 
filled  with  brushwood  and  dry  leaves.  He 
then  sets  fire  to  it.  Another  heap  is  arranged 
in  the  same  way  and  kindled  in  its  turn. 
Soon  the  hill  is  covered  with  a  number  of 
these  small  ovens,  which  burn  slowly  and 
send  out  long  trails  of  smoke.  In  a  few  days 
— three,  four  or  more — the  fire  goes  out.     As 

233 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


soon  as  the  heaps  are  cold  the  mixture  of 
ashes  and  burnt  earth  is  spread  over  the 
surface  of  the  ground  with  a  shovel.  This 
operation  is  called  clearing  ;  and  by  this 
means  a  piece  of  ground,  which  has  never  been 
cultivated  and  which  is  covered  with  its  wild 
plants,  is  rendered  fit  for  use. 

This  clearing  produces  two  effects,  one  of 
which  relates  to  the  clay  in  the  ground  and  the 
other  to  the  ashes  produced  by  burning  the 
weeds.  Clay,  as  you  know,  is  a  tough  and 
sticky  substance  which  cannot  be  penetrated 
by  air  or  water.  Therefore  ground  which 
holds  too  much  clay  is  unfavourable  to  the 
growth  of  plants,  the  roots  of  which  always 
need  air  and  moisture.  But  as  soon  as  it  has 
been  strongly  heated  clay  will  have  very 
different  properties.  It  no  longer  combines 
with  water,  it  is  porous  and  permeable  and 
easily  penetrated  by  air  and  water.  So  burn- 
ing the  weeds  improves  a  clay  soil  by  burning 
the  clay  and  making  it  permeable.  This 
shows  that  although  this  is  excellent  for  a 
heavy  clay  soil  it  is  bad  for  poor  or  sandy 
ground. 

The  ashes  of  the  weeds  also  produce  their 
effect.  After  the  complete  combustion  of 
any  vegetable  matter,  an  earthy  powder  or 

234 


Burning  the  Weeds 


ash  is  left,  which  contains  the  mineral  sub- 
stances existing  in  the  plants.  These  sub- 
stances are  not  affected  by  combustion 
because  of  their  power  of  resistance.  The 
most  remarkable  of  these  is  potash.  All 
these  substances,  which  formed  part  of  the 
plants  that  were  burnt,  are  evidently  suitable 
for  assisting  in  the  growth  of  new  plants. 
The  ashes  of  the  weeds  that  have  been  des- 
troyed will  be  of  great  use  to  the  plants  that 
will  be  cultivated  by  man  in  the  ground  that 
has  been  burnt.  But  we  may  not  profit  by 
everything  contained  in  the  weeds  :  all  that 
escapes  in  smoke  is  so  much  loss.  The  clay 
burnt  in  the  slabs  of  turf  renders  another 
service  in  this  way.  Becoming  porous  by 
combustion,  it  is  able  to  absorb  and  retain  the 
gases  produced  by  the  burning  and  so  far  to 
mitigate  the  loss.  But  if  there  is  no  clay  in 
the  ground  the  burning  is  injurious,  and  it  is 
better  to  bury  the  weeds,  which  will  turn  into 
humus,  instead  of  their  being  dispersed  in 
the  air  in  smoke. 

Ashes  are  also  used  as  manure,  though 
not  often  at  once,  because  potash,  a  very 
valuable  substance,  is  extracted  from  them 
for  industrial  purposes.  After  this  process 
t  he  ashes  are  called  buck-ashes.    They  contain 


235 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


silex  and  carbonate  and  phosphate  of  lime, 
in  which  condition  they  are  most  readily 
absorbed  by  plants.  Although  not  so  strong 
as  ordinary  ashes  they  produce  a  good  result 
in  clay  soil.  Coal  ash,  which  contains  a 
large  proportion  of  burnt  clay,  is  used  for 
lightening  heavy  ground. 

The  consideration  of  ashes  naturally  leads 
on  to  that  of  soot.  This  consists  of  vegetable 
substances  not  completely  decomposed  by 
heat.  It  holds  ammonia,  so  it  is  very 
efficacious  as  manure.  It  is  spread  over 
young  plants  to  increase  their  strength,  and  by 
its  bitter  flavour  keeps  off  the  insects  that 
attack  them. 


CHAPTER  XLI 


The  Grain  of  Wheat 

If  we  examine  a  seed  of  chickweed  or  ivy 
that  has  been  split  open,  where  shall  we  find 
the  germ,  or  the  little  plant  in  its  egg  ?  It 
will  be  that  small,  slender,  white  object, 
enclosed  in  the  substance  of  the  seed.  That 
of  the  chickweed  takes  up  the  whole  length 
of  the  seed,  but  that  of  the  ivy  is  on  one  side 
at  the  extremity.  A  fine  line  shows  where 
the  two  cotyledons,  which  are  now  closely 
pressed  together,  will  separate.  This  is  the 
situation  of  the  tigella,  ending  in  the  radicle. 
We  notice  how  very  small  these  cotyledons 
are,  how  very  different  from  the  enormous 
nursing  leaves  of  the  almond,  the  acorn,  the 
bean,  or  the  pea.  These  poor  breasts  will 
soon  be  dry,  and  if,  when  the  seed  awakens, 
the  ivy  and  the  chickweed  had  no  other 
resource,  they  would  soon  starve  to  death. 

But  we  see  that  under  the  skin  of  the  seed 
there  is   an   abundant   floury   substance,   in 

237 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

which  the  germ  is  immersed.  This  amount 
of  flour  makes  up  almost  the  whole  of  the 
seed.  This  is  the  supplementary  food,  the 
provision  which  will  assist  the  cotyledons, 
insufficient  in  themselves.  This  well-stored 
granary  that  encloses  the  germ,  this  magazine 
of  food,  is  the  perisperm.  [Neither  the 
almond,  nor  the  acorn,  nor  the  pea,  nor  the 
bean,  nor  any  number  of  others,  have  any- 
thing like  it  ;  beneath  the  skin  of  the  seed 
there  is  the  germ,  and  nothing  else — nothing 
at  all.  The  reason  for  this  difference  is 
easily  seen.  The  almond,  the  acorn  and  the 
bean,  with  their  great  cotyledons  swollen 
with  nutritive  food,  have  no  need  of  a  supple- 
mentary ration  ;  their  huge  vegetable  breasts 
are  enough  for  the  food  of  the  little  plant. 
But  the  chickweed  and  the  ivy,  with  their 
poor  little  cotyledons,  need  some  help,  which 
they  will  find  in  the  store  of  flour  of  the 
perisperm. 

So,  to  satisfy  the  first  needs  of  the  young 
plant,  the  seed  may  contain  a  double  pro- 
vision for  food — the  cotyledons  and  the  peri- 
sperm. All  seeds  contain  the  cotyledons, 
but  the  perisperm  is  not  found  in  all.  There 
is  none  in  the  seed  of  the  almond,  the  oak, 
the  chestnut,  the  apricot,  the  bean  or  the 

238 


■IIMKW'IWl 


The  Grain  of  Wheat 


pea  ;  but  to  make  up  for  this,  their  cotyledons 
are  very  large.  On  the  other  hand,  buck- 
wheat, chickweed  and  ivy,  which  have  small 
cotyledons,  are  supplied  with  it.  Generally 
speaking,  the  cotyledons  and  the  perisperm 
have  a  similar  office :  they  supply  each  other's 
deficiencies  in  feeding  the  young  plant.  As  a 
general  rule  the  seed  with  large  cotyledons 
has  no  perisperm,  and  the  seed  with  small 
cotyledons  is  provided  with  it. 

Many  plants  have  only  one  cotyledon,  and 
this  most  frequently  is  a  very  small  one. 
It  is  in  these  that  we  find  the  perisperm.  The 
grain  of  wheat  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
of  these.  If  we  cut  this  seed  lengthways  and 
examine  it  with  the  microscope,  we  shall  find 
at  the  base,  and  on  one  side,  the  germ  which 
forms  a  very  small  part  of  the  seed.  Above 
this  is  the  one  cotyledon,  which  will  provide 
the  first,  or  seminal  leaf,  and  next  to  this  the 
gemmule,  from  which  the  following  leaves 
are  produced.  At  the  opposite  end  there  is 
a  short  projection — the  radicle,  the  origin  of 
the  root.  Suppose  we  compare  the  tiny 
cotyledon  of  the  wheat  with  the  two  huge 
cotyledons  of  the  almond.  The  latter,  with 
their  rich  supply  of  food,  are  well  able  to 
feed  the  growing  shrub  until  the  roots  are 


239 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


strong  enough  ;  but  would  it  be  possible  for 
the  cotyledon  of  the  wheat,  so  poor  and  so 
small,  to  act  as  nurse  to  the  young  plant  ? 
Certainly  not :  the  wheat  must  have  a  store 
of  food,  and  this  store  is  the  perisperm, 
which  makes  up  almost  the  whole  of  the  seed. 
This  same  perisperm,  the  first  food  of  the 
first  shoot  of  the  wheat,  is  also  the  chief  food 
of  man  ;  for  under  the  millstone  it  becomes 
flour,  which  is  the  substance  of  bread.  But 
how  does  the  flour  in  the  perisperm  feed  the 
plant  ?  We  may  learn  this  from  a  simple 
experiment.  If  we  put  some  wheat  in  a 
saucer  and  keep  it  slightly  moist,  in  a  short 
time  the  seed  will  germinate.  If  we  take  a 
seed  as  soon  as  the  green  point  of  the  young 
shoot  appears,  we  shall  find  it  quite  soft. 
It  may  now  be  crushed  by  the  finger,  and 
will  pour  out  a  white  liquid  with  a  very  sweet 
taste,  that  might  be  taken  for  a  kind  of  milk. 
You  may  guess  what  has  happened,  from 
what  you  have  been  told  of  the  wonderful 
change  that  may  take  place  in  starch.  The 
perisperm  of  the  grain  of  wheat  consists 
chiefly  of  starch,  and  during  the  process  of 
germination  this  store  of  starch  has  been 
converted  into  a  sugary  substance — glucose, 
which  produces  the  kind  of  vegetable  milk 

240 


The  Grain  of  Wheat 


which  now  fills  the  seed.  The  germ  is 
immersed  in  this  sweet  fluid  ;  it  is  saturated 
and  penetrated  by  it  like  a  fine  sponge  ;  and 
by  means  of  the  material  thus  absorbed  it 
increases  its  own  substance,  prolongs  it  into 
a  root  and  stem,  and  forms  it  into  leaves. 
The  grain  of  wheat  feeds  its  germ  with  the 
same  matter  that  provides  us  with  bread. 


241  Q 


CHAPTER  XLII 


Germination 

The  germ  in  the  seed  seems  to  be  sound 
asleep,  with  its  life  arrested  and  suspended. 
But  by  means  of  certain  stimulating  con- 
ditions it  wakes  up,  throws  off  its  wrappings, 
grows  strong  on  its  supply  of  food,  unfolds  its 
first  leaves  and  appears  in  the  daylight. 
This  development  of  the  seed  is  called  germina- 
tion. Moisture,  heat  and  the  air  are  the 
causes  that  determine  it.  Without  the  help 
of  these  the  seeds  would  remain  good  for 
sowing  for  a  time,  but  would  gradually  waste 
away  and  become  incapable  of  germinating. 
No  seed  can  germinate  without  moisture. 
Water  plays  many  parts  in  the  process. 
In  the  first  place,  it  saturates  the  germ  and 
the  perisperm,  causing  them  to  swell  more 
than  their  envelope,  so  that  this  is  forced  to 
break — even  if  it  is  a  very  hard  shell.  Through 
the  crevices  of  this  broken  envelope  the 
gemmule  projects  at  one  end  and  the  radicle 

243 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


at  the  other,  and  the  little  plant  is  now 
subject  to  the  influence  of  the  earth  and  the 
air.  The  germ  takes  more  or  less  time  to 
free  itself,  according  to  the  degree  of  resist- 
ance of  the  seed-walls.  If  it  is  enclosed  in  a 
compact  kernel  it  takes  a  long  time  to  become 
saturated  with  moisture,  and  capable  of 
bursting  its  cell.  For  this  reason  the  shells 
of  very  hard  seeds  are  rubbed  away  on  a  stone. 

Besides  this  mechanical  part  played  by 
water  in  causing  the  seeds  to  open,  there  is 
another  which  relates  to  nutrition.  The 
changes  by  means  of  which  the  food  materials 
of  the  perisperm  and  cotyledons  are  liquefied 
and  become  capable  of  absorption,  can  only 
take  place  through  water.  Besides  this  fluid 
is  indispensable  for  dissolving  the  food  sub- 
stances, introducing  them  into  the  young 
plant,  and  distributing  them  equally  through- 
out. So  it  will  be  seen  that  as  long  as  it 
remains  dr}r  it  is  impossible  for  any  seed  to 
germinate,  and  if  we  wish  to  preserve  seeds, 
the  first  thing  necessary  is  to  keep  them  free 
from  damp. 

Warmth  is  necessary  as  well  as  water. 
Generally  speaking,  germination  is  most  suc- 
cessful at  a  temperature  of  fifty-five  to 
seventy    degrees — that    of    our    spring    and 

244 


Germination 


autumn.  Above  or  below  this  limit  germina- 
tion will  slacken,  or  cease  altogether  if  the 
divergence  is  too  great. 

The  help  of  air  is  no  less  indispensable. 
It  would  be  of  no  use  to  submit  the  seeds 
to  a  suitable  temperature  and  moisture  ;  if 
air  is  lacking  there  will  be  no  germination. 
This  primary  condition  explains  why  seeds 
that  are  buried  too  deeply  will  not  come  up  ; 
why  germination  is  much  easier  in  ground 
that  is  light  and  permeable  by  air,  than  in 
that  which  is  more  compact ;  why  delicate 
seeds  should  be  covered  very  slightly  with 
earth,  or  only  scattered  on  the  surface  of  the 
damp  ground ;  and  why  ground  that  is 
turned  over  is  sometimes  covered  with  new 
vegetation,  resulting  from  seeds  that  for 
long  years  have  been  sleeping  inactively  and 
that  the  air  has  caused  to  germinate  when 
our  excavation  has  brought  them  from  the 
depth  to  the  surface. 

With  the  same  conditions  of  temperature, 
moisture  and  air,  all  seeds  by  no  means 
take  the  same  time  to  germinate.  Cress 
will  generally  germinate  in  two  days.  The 
parsnip,  turnip  and  bean  take  three  days  to 
come  up  ;  lettuce,  four  ;  the  melon  and  pump- 
kin, five  ;  and  cereals  about  a  week.     The 

245 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 

rose,  the  hawthorn,  and  several  fruit  trees 
with  kernels,  take  two  years  and  more. 
Generally  speaking,  seeds  with  thick  and  hard 
envelopes  are  slowest  to  germinate,  because 
of  the  resistance  that  they  offer  to  the  pene- 
tration of  moisture.  Seeds,  sown  fresh  as 
they  are,  when  they  have  just  reached 
maturity,  will  germinate  sooner  than  old 
ones,  because  the  latter  have  to  regain, 
by  a  lengthy  stay  in  the  ground,  the 
moisture  that  has  been  lost  by  their  long 
drying. 

Seeds,  according  to  their  species,  preserve 
their  faculty  of  germinating  for  a  longer  or 
shorter  time,  but  there  is  nothing  to  tell  us 
the  causes  which  determine  the  duration  of 
this  persistence  in  life.  Neither  the  size  nor 
the  nature  of  the  envelope,  nor  the  presence 
or  absence  of  a  perisperm,  seem  to  determine 
the  longevity.  One  seed  will  remain  alive 
for  years,  or  even  centuries,  while  another 
will  not  come  up  after  a  few  years,  for  no 
reason  that  we  can  ascertain.  The  seed  of 
angelica  will  not  come  up  unless  it  is  sown 
as  soon  as  it  is  mature,  while  beans  have  been 
known  to  germinate  after  being  kept  for 
more  than  a  hundred,  and  rye  for  more  than 
one  hundred  and  forty  years.   When  sheltered 

246 


Germination 


from  the  air  some  seeds  will  last  for  centuries, 
capable  of  germinating  as  soon  as  the  con- 
ditions are  favourable.  In  this  way  the 
seeds  of  the  raspberry,  cornflower  and  camo- 
mile, taken  from  ancient  sepulchres,  have 
germinated  as  freely  as  the  seeds  of  the  present 
year.  Seeds  of  reeds  have  been  grown,  taken 
from  underground  in  the  He  de  la  Seine — 
the  original  site  of  Paris.  These  seeds  no 
doubt  date  from  the  time  when  Paris,  then 
called  Lutetia,  consisted  of  a  few  huts  of 
mud  and  reeds,  on  the  marshy  bank  of  the 
river.  In  spite  of  these  remarkable  excep- 
tions we  must  always  remember  that,  for 
sowing,  new  seed  is  preferable  to  old ;  it 
comes  up  better  and  more  abundantly. 

We  have  mentioned  that  some  seeds  are 
very  slow  in  coming  up.  Such,  for  instance, 
are  those  of  the  peach,  the  apricot,  and  the 
plum,  which  shut  out  the  damp  needed  by 
the  germ  with  the  thick  wall  of  their  kernel. 
If  placed  in  the  ground  at  once,  on  the  same 
spot  that  is  afterwards  to  be  occupied  by 
the  young  plant,  these  seeds  would  be  exposed 
to  many  dangers  during  their  tedious  germina- 
tion. Prolonged  rain  might  rot  them,  or 
many  animals  that  enjoy  them,  such  as  rats, 
field-mice,  jays,  magpies  or  crows,  might  dig 


247 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


them  up  for  a  feast.  Besides,  they  would 
occupy  the  ground  in  which  they  had  been 
sown  for  a  long  time  unprofitably.  These 
disadvantages  are  avoided  by  means  of  a 
temporary  sowing  which  is  called  stratifica- 
tion. First  of  all  a  layer  of  small  stones  is 
arranged  in  a  large,  deep,  earthenware  pan, 
pierced  with  holes  in  the  bottom,  or  in  any 
other  receptacle — chest,  vase,  or  tub — pierced 
in  the  same  way.  The  object  of  these  holes 
and  of  this  bed  of  stones  is  to  give  free  access 
to  the  air  and  to  allow  any  excess  of  water 
used  to  escape.  Next  comes  a  bed  of  fine 
sandy  earth,  and  then  a  layer  of  seeds  placed 
side  by  side,  covered  by  another  bed  of  earth. 
Over  this  another  layer  of  seeds  is  arranged, 
which  is  also  covered  with  earth  ;  and  this 
process  is  continued,  placing  the  seeds  and 
the  earth  alternately,  until  the  receptacle  is 
full.  Then  the  whole  is  sprinkled  with  water 
and  the  pan  is  carried  into  a  cellar  or  some 
dark  shed.  Now  the  contents  of  the  vessel 
need  only  be  kept  suitably  moist  by  occasional 
watering.  Thus  enclosed  in  a  small  space, 
and  easily  watched  over,  without  being  at 
the  mercy  of  thieving  animals,  or  unprofitably 
occupying  ground  that  might  be  used  for 
something   else,   the  seeds  may  break  their 

248 


Germination 


hard  shells  at  their  leisure  and  germinate  as 
slowly  as  their  nature  requires. 

As  soon  as  the  kernels  are  partly  open  and 
show  the  radicle,  it  is  time  to  proceed  to  the 
final  sowing,  and  the  seeds  that  have  begun 
to  germinate  are  placed  in  the  ground, 
separately,  in  the  open  air,  in  the  place  that 
the  young  plant  is  to  occupy. 

There  is  another  advantage  in  stratification. 
Fruit  trees  and  others  produce  a  vigorous 
tap-root,  which  enters  the  ground  vertically 
to  a  considerable  depth,  and  presents  a 
difficulty  in  transplanting.  It  would  be  an 
advantage  to  change  this  into  a  shallow  root, 
branching  horizontally.  When  considering 
the  root  we  saw  how  the  nurseryman  obtains 
the  result.  With  the  edge  of  his  spade  he 
cuts  the  tap-roots  of  his  young  plants  clean 
off.  In  stratification  the  process  is  much 
simpler  and  more  likely  to  succeed.  Before 
placing  the  seed  in  the  ground  the  extremity 
of  the  tender  radicle  is  nipped  off  with  the 
nail.  This  is  enough  ;  for,  deprived  of  its 
extremity,  the  young  root  will  branch  out 
horizontally  instead  of  descending  in  a  vertical 
direction. 


249 


CHAPTER  XLIII 


Animal  Helpers 

Those  animals  are  helpers  that,  living  with- 
out care  on  our  part,  come  to  our  assistance 
by  the  war  that  they  wage  on  the  larvae, 
insects  and  other  devourers  which  would 
take  complete  possession  of  our  crops  if  their 
excessive  multiplication  were  not  controlled 
by  others  as  well  as  ourselves.  What  can 
man  do  against  their  hungry  hordes  renewed 
every  year  in  numbers  that  defy  all  calcula- 
tion ?  Will  he  have  the  patience,  the  skill, 
or  the  eye  to  carry  on  a  successful  war  against 
the  smaller  species,  when  the  cockchafer, 
despite  its  larger  size,  mocks  all  our  efforts  ? 
Can  he  undertake  to  examine  his  fields  sod 
by  sod,  his  wheat  ear  by  ear,  or  his  fruit  trees 
leaf  by  leaf  ?  If  the  human  race  were  to 
concentrate  its  whole  strength  on  this  one 
occupation  it  could  not  accomplish  the  tre- 
mendous work.  The  devouring  brood  would 
devour  us    unless    others   were   working  for 

251 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


us  :  others  endowed  with  unwearied  patience, 
with  skill  that  detects  all  stratagems,  and 
with  vigilance  from  which  nothing  escapes. 
To  watch  for  the  enemy,  to  seek  him  out  in 
his  most  hidden  retreat,  to  pursue  him  with- 
out ever  stopping,  and  to  exterminate  him— 
this  is  their  only  care,  their  ceaseless  occu- 
pation. They  are  eager  and  pitiless  ;  driven 
by  their  own  hunger  and  that  of  their 
families.  They  live  on  those  that  live 
at  our  expense,  and  are  the  enemies  of  our 
enemies. 

The  bat,  the  hedgehog  and  the  mole,  the 
owl,  the  swift,  the  swallow,  and  all  the  small 
birds  ;  the  lizard,  the  adder,  the  frog,  and 
the  toad— all  carry  on  this  great  work. 
Blessed  be  God  Who  has  given  us  the  swallow 
and  the  warbler,  the  red-breast  and  the 
nightingale,  the  swift  and  the  starling,  to 
protect  us  against  that  mighty  eater,  the 
insect.  But  these  precious  creatures,  the 
salvation  of  our  earthly  goods,  the  delight 
of  our  eyes  and  ears,  find  their  nests  plun- 
dered by  the  stupid  and  cruel  bird-nester. 
Blessed  be  God  Who  has  given  us  the  owl 
and  the  toad,  the  hedgehog,  the  bat,  and 
the  adder,  the  lizard  and  the  mole,  to  defend 
our  daily  bread.     Yet  these  useful  creatures, 

252 


Animal  Helpers 


that  help  us  so  bravely,  are  cursed,  slan- 
dered and  foolishly  persecuted  by  aversion 
and  hatred. 

What  eccentricity  of  mind  is  it  that  makes 
us  destroy  the  animals  whose  assistance  is 
so  profitable  to  us  ?  Almost  all  our  helpers 
are  persecuted.  Their  goodwill  must  be 
strongly  founded  since  our  ill-treatment  has 
not  driven  them  from  our  fields  and  dwellings 
for  ever.  The  bats  deliver  us  from  a  host  of 
enemies,  and  they  are  outlawed ;  the  mole 
purges  the  ground  of  vermin  ;  the  hedgehog 
makes  war  on  vipers  ;  the  owl  and  all  night- 
birds  are  clever  rat-hunters  ;  the  adder,  the 
toad  and  the  lizard  feed  on  the  plunderers 
of  our  crops — and  all  these  are  outlaws. 
People  call  them  ugly,  and  kill  them  for  no 
other  reason.  Blind  murderers,  will  you 
never  understand  that  you  are  sacrificing 
your  own  defenders  to  an  unreasonable  dis- 
like ?  You  complain  of  rats  and  nail  the 
owl  on  your  door,  allowing  its  carcase  to 
dry  in  the  sun — a  hideous  trophy :  you 
complain  of  grubs,  and  kill  the  mole  when- 
ever the  spade  brings  it  to  the  surface  ;  you 
set  your  dogs  at  the  hedgehog  for  an  amuse- 
ment ;  you  complain  of  the  damage  done  by 
moths  in  your  barns,  but  if  the  bat  falls  into 


253 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


your  hands  it  rarely  meets  with  mercy  :  you 
keep  on  complaining,  and  while  they  are  all 
working  to  defend  you,  you  treat  them  as 
accursed.  Poor  blind  and  foolish  murderers  ! 
Birds  that  devour  insects  are  of  tremen- 
dous assistance  in  agriculture.  They  share 
the  work  among  them  in  fields,  hedges, 
gardens  and  orchards,  and  wage  continual 
war  against  every  kind  of  vermin — that 
terrible  brood  that  would  destroy  the  crops 
if  others  beside  ourselves  did  not  keep  an 
untiring  watch  ;  others  more  skilful,  with 
keener  sight  and  more  patience,  and  with  no 
other  occupation.  It  is  no  exaggeration  to 
say  that  if  it  were  not  for  the  insect-eating 
birds  we  should  be  decimated  by  famine. 
Who  but  a  destructive  idiot  would  dare  to 
touch  the  nests  of  the  birds  that  enliven 
the  country  with  their  song,  and  protect  us 
from  the  plague  of  the  devouring  insect  ? 
But  there  are  savage  boys  who,  if  they  can 
manage  to  miss  school,  weary  of  books  and 
lessons,  take  a  delight  in  climbing  trees  and 
searching  hedges,  to  steal  the  eggs,  which  are 
pitifully  broken,  and  the  poor  little  dying 
nestlings.  Let  us  hope  that  the  game-keeper 
will  catch  these  rascals,  and  that  they  may 
experience  all  the  severity  of  the  law,  so  that, 

254 


Animal  Helpers 


protected  by  the  birds,  our  fields  may  pro- 
duce their  sheaves  and  our  orchards  their 
fruit. 

We  will  say  a  few  words  concerning  the 
habits  of  these  valuable  helpers.  The  bat 
feeds  exclusively  on  insects.  None  come 
amiss  to  it ;  beetles  with  their  hard  wing-cases, 
skinny  gnats,  plump  butterflies — especially 
those  of  the  twilight — moths  and  all  those 
destroyers  of  our  cereals,  our  vines,  our 
fruit-trees,  our  woollen  materials,  which 
attracted  by  the  light  come  in  the  evening  to 
burn  their  wings  in  our  lamps.  Who  could 
tell  the  number  of  insects  destroyed  by  the 
bats  as  they  circle  round  the  house  ?  The 
prey  is  so  small  and  the  hunter's  hunger  so 
insatiable. 

Let  us  notice  what  happens  on  a  calm 
summer  evening.  Drawn  forth  by  the  mild 
temperature  of  the  twilight,  a  number  of 
insects  leave  their  retreats  and  come  to  play 
in  the  air,  to  seek  their  food  and  to  pair.  It 
is  the  time  when  the  large  night  moths  fly 
hastily  from  flower  to  flower,  to  plunge  their 
long  trumpets  into  the  corolla,  and  to  suck 
the  honey  ;  the  time  when  the  gnat,  greedy 
for  man's  blood,  sounds  his  war-cry  in  our 
ears  and  chooses  the  most  tender  point  to 


255 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


insert  his  poisonous  lancet  ;  the  time  when 
the  cockchafer  leaves  the  shelter  of  the  foliage, 
unfolds  his  humming  wings  and  wanders  in 
the  air  to  seek  his  fellows.  The  ephemerids 
are  dancing  in  merry  bands,  that  are  scattered 
like  columns  of  smoke  by  the  least  breath  ; 
the  great  moths,  with  wings  powdered  with 
silvery  dust,  and  antennae  spread  out  like 
plumes,  are  gambolling  in  the  air  or  seeking 
convenient  spots  to  lay  their  eggs ;  the  little 
wood-eating  beetles  leave  their  galleries  and 
wander  over  the  bark  of  the  old  tree-trunks  ; 
the  winged  insects  rise  in  clouds  from  the 
heaps  of  corn  which  they  have  plundered 
and  take  their  flight  to  fields  where  the 
cereals  are  ripe  ;  the  pyralids  explore  the 
tendrils  of  the  vine,  the  apple-trees,  the  pears 
and  the  cherries — all  busy  in  the  work  of 
providing  food  and  shelter  for  their  disastrous 
progeny. 

But  suddenly  among  these  joyous  mul- 
titudes come  the  spoil-sport.  It  is  the  bat : 
he  comes  and  goes  in  his  crooked  and  tireless 
flight,  rising  and  falling,  appearing  and  dis- 
appearing, turning  his  head  this  way  and 
that,  and  every  time  capturing  some  flying 
insect,  crushing  it,  and  swallowing  it  in  a  great 
mouth    open    from    ear    to    ear.     The   hunt 

256 


Animal  Helpers 


prospers.  There  are  crowds  of  flies  and 
beetles,  and  now  and  then  a  joyful  cry  pro- 
claims the  capture  of  a  plump  moth.  As 
long  as  the  expiring  light  of  evening  will 
allow  the  keen  hunter  carries  on  his  work  of 
extermination,  until  with  his  hunger  satis- 
fied he  returns  to  his  dark  and  peaceful 
retreat.  On  the  next  day,  and  throughout 
the  summer,  the  same  pursuit  will  begin 
again,  always  as  eager  and  at  the  expense 
of  insects  alone.  All  children  should  respect 
the  bat,  that  helps  us  by  destroying  the 
robbers  of  our  crops. 


257  k 


/ 


CHAPTER  XLIV 


Animal  Helpers  (continued) 

The  food  of  the  hedgehog  is  chiefly  com- 
posed of  insects.  The  smallest  are  despised 
and  are  of  no  use  to  it,  but  the  larva  of  a 
cockchafer,  or  a  plump  mole-cricket,  is  a 
prime  capture.  If  they  are  not  too  deep 
down  he  digs  with  his  paws  and  nose  till  he 
gets  them  up.  All  night  he  prowls  about, 
seeking  out  and  devouring  any  number  of 
enemies  without  showing  any  special  pre- 
ference. 

The  following  story  is  taken  from  a  book 
by  a  learned  observer:  "In  a  chest  in 
which  a  female  hedgehog  was  nursing  her 
young  I  placed  a  strong  viper,  who  rolled 
himself  up  in  the  opposite  corner.  The 
hedgehog  approached  slowly,  smelling  the 
reptile,  who  at  once  raised  his  head,  assuming 
a  defensive  attitude  and  exhibiting  his  poison- 
ous fangs.  For  a  moment  the  aggressor  re- 
treated, but  soon  returned  boldly,  when  the 

259 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


viper  bit  her  on  the  snout.  The  hedgehog 
licked  her  bleeding  wound,  received  a  second 
bite  on  her  tongue  without  showing  any 
alarm,  and  then  seized  the  viper  by  the 
middle  of  his  body.  The  two  adversaries 
rolled  over  and  over  each  other  furiously, 
the  hedgehog  growling  and  the  viper  stinging 
repeatedly.  Suddenly  the  hedgehog  struck 
him  on  the  head,  which  she  crushed  between 
her  teeth,  and  then  quietly  began  to  eat  the 
front  half  of  the  reptile.  After  this  she  re- 
turned to  the  opposite  corner  of  the  chest, 
and,  lying  down  on  her  side,  peacefully 
suckled  her  young.  On  the  next  day  she 
ate  the  rest  of  the  viper.  The  same  experi- 
ment was  repeated  several  times,  after  an 
interval  of  a  few  days,  and  always  with  the 
same  result.  Notwithstanding  the  bites  that 
covered  her  muzzle  with  blood,  the  hedge- 
hog always  finished  by  eating  the  reptile, 
and  neither  the  mother  nor  the  young  were 
ever  the  worse  for  it." 

We  may  be  sure  that  it  was  not  without 
a  purpose  that  the  hedgehog  received  this 
gift  of  resisting  the  venom  of  reptiles.  He 
must  enjoy  himself  in  the  places  frequented 
by  the  viper  ;  in  his  nightly  excursions  in 
the  thickets  he  is  able  to  surprise  the  snake 

260 


Animal  Helpers 


in  its  lair  and  to  crush  its  head.  What  ser- 
vice it  does  in  localities  infested  by  this 
dangerous  brood  !  And  yet  man  persecutes 
the  hedgehog  and  treats  him  as  a  disgusting 
animal,  only  fit  to  excite  the  rage  of  dogs 
that  cannot  bite  his  prickly  back.  Children 
must  not  imitate  this  bad  example.  They 
must  respect  the  hedgehog  which  delivers  us 
from  the  grub  and  the  viper. 

What  does  the  mole  eat  ?  The  most  satis- 
factory method  of  determining  the  food  of  an 
animal  is  to  examine  the  contents  of  its 
stomach.  We  will  open  the  stomach  of  the 
mole  and  see  what  it  holds  ;  sometimes  red 
fragments  of  the  common  worm,  sometimes 
a  mass  of  beetles,  that  can  be  recognised 
by  the  tough  remains  unaffected  by  digestion, 
the  scraps  of  claws  and  wing-cases  ;  more 
often  a  mixture  of  larvae  and  grubs,  especially 
those  of  the  cockchafer,  known  by  distinctive 
marks,  such  as  the  mandibles  and  the  hard 
covering  of  the  head.  We  find  something 
of  all  dwellers  underground — wood-lice  and 
centipedes,  insects  and  worms,  chrysalids  of 
twilight  moths,  and  subterranean  caterpillars, 
but  the  most  careful  search  will  not  detect 
the  least  morsel  of  vegetable  matter. 

So    the   mole   is    exclusively   carnivorous. 

261 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


Also,  the  animal  has  a  monstrous  appetite 
and  a  furious  digestion,  which  in  twelve 
hours  require  an  amount  of  food  equal  to 
its  own  weight.  The  existence  of  the  mole 
is  one  of  gluttonous  madness,  ever  reviving 
and  never  satisfied.  If  the  animal  fasts  for 
a  few  hours  it  will  die  of  starvation.  On 
what  can  it  depend  to  allay  the  torment  of 
such  a  stomach,  where  food  passes,  dissolves, 
and  disappears  at  once  ?  On  the  larvae  that 
live  in  the  ground,  and  most  of  all  on  those 
of  the  cockchafer,  as  tender  and  fat  as  they 
can  be.  They  are  small  for  such  an  appetite, 
but  their  number  makes  up  for  their  size. 
Then  what  an  extermination  of  grubs  must 
be  effected  by  the  mole,  since  the  ground  is 
full  of  this  small  prey  !  One  meal  is  scarcely 
finished  before  the  next  begins,  and  dozens 
are  consumed  on  each  occasion.  There  is 
no  helper  equal  to  the  mole  for  ridding  a 
field  of  these  formidable  destroyers.  It  is 
unfortunate  that  in  order  to  reach  the  vermin 
on  which  it  feeds,  it  is  obliged  to  dig  among 
the  roots  inhabited  by  its  prey.  Roots  which 
interrupt  its  work  are  cut  through,  plants  are 
torn  up,  and  the  earth  from  the  excavated 
galleries  is  collected  in  mole  hills,  which  hinder 
the  work  of  the  scythe  when  the  hay  is  cut. 

262 


Animal  Helpers 


No  matter,  the  damage  done  by  the  grubs 
would  be  far  more  serious,  and  there  is 
nothing  like  the  hungry  hunter  for  ridding 
a  field  of  these.  Children  must  not  disturb 
the  mole  that  protects  us  from  the  cockchafer. 

The  toad  is  harmless,  but  there  is  more 
than  that  to  commend  him  to  our  notice. 
He  is  also  a  meritorious  helper,  a  greedy 
devourer  of  snails,  beetles,  larvae,  and  all 
vermin.  During  the  day  remaining  discreetly 
under  the  cool  shelter  of  a  stone,  in  some 
dark  hole,  at  nightfall  he  leaves  his  retreat 
and  makes  his  round,  dragging  himself  awk- 
wardly on  his  great  belly.  There  is  a  snail 
on  its  way  to  the  lettuces,  a  wood-louse  on 
the  threshold  of  its  burrow,  a  cockchafer 
laying  its  eggs  in  the  ground.  The  toad 
comes  very  gently,  opens  a  mouth  like  an 
oven,  and  in  three  mouthfuls  the  three  are 
swallowed  up  with  a  smack  of  the  throat  as 
a  sign  of  satisfaction.  That  was  good,  it 
really  was  !     Let  us  look  out  for  some  more  ! 

The  excursion  is  continued.  When  it  ends 
at  dawn,  you  can  imagine  the  amount  of 
vermin  of  every  kind  contained  in  the  glutton's 
spacious  stomach.  And  there  are  some  who 
kill  this  valuable  animal,  who  stone  it  to 
death    because   it    is    ugly.     Children    must 

263 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


never  commit  such  a  cruel  action,  which  is 
foolish  and  harmful ;  they  must  not  stone 
the  toad ;  for  the  fields  would  be  deprived 
of  a  vigilant  protector.  He  must  be  left 
alone  to  carry  on  his  work  as  a  destroyer  of 
insects  and  worms. 


264 


CHAPTER  XLV 


Animal  Helpers  (continued) 

It  is  among  birds  that  our  most  active  helpers 
are  found.  The  owls,  those  nocturnal  birds  of 
prey,  hunt  in  the  fields  the  field  mice,  those 
formidable  devourers  of  our  crops  ;  they  also 
watch  for  the  rats  and  mice  in  our  barns. 
They  are  feathered  cats,  having  all  the  good 
points  of  the  domestic  cat  without  its  faults  ; 
fierce  destroyers  of  the  small  furry  races,  of 
which  the  mouse  is  the  most  familiar  example. 
They  are  birds  of  night,  hidden  during  the 
day  in  some  dark  retreat,  which  they  only 
leave  in  the  evening  to  hunt  in  the  twilight  or 
by  the  light  of  the  moon.  Their  large,  widely 
opened  eyes  allow  them  to  see  distinctly  in  a 
very  poor  light. 

We  will  follow  the  bird  in  its  nocturnal 
excursion.  It  skims  over  the  barren  plain, 
the  ploughed  fields  and  the  meadows.  It 
inspects  the  furrows  and  the  grassy  lawns 
that  are  the  haunt  of  the  field  mouse,  and  the 

265 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


hovels  inhabited  by  the  rats  and  mice.  Its 
flight  is  silent,  the  soft  wing  cleaves  the  air 
without  the  least  noise,  so  as  not  to  alarm 
its  victims.  Nothing  betrays  its  sudden 
approach,  and  the  prey  is  seized  before  the 
presence  of  the  enemy  is  suspected.  On  the 
contrary  its  exceptionally  sharp  hearing  warns 
it  of  everything  that  goes  on  in  the  vicinity. 
If  a  field  mouse  disturbs  a  blade  of  grass  in 
passing  or  stops  to  gnaw  an  oat,  the  sound, 
which  is  imperceptible  to  any  other  ear,  is 
enough  for  the  bird  of  night.  A  blow  of  the 
beak  breaks  the  captive's  head,  and  the  prey, 
after  being  crushed  by  the  claws,  disappears 
in  the  abyss  of  the  throat.  Everything,  bones 
and  fur,  all  goes  down.  It  is  seldom  that  one 
victim  suffices,  and  so  the  hunt  goes  on.  Mice 
and  field  mice  follow  one  another,  always 
slain  by  a  blow  from  the  beak,  and  always 
swallowed  whole.  If  he  comes  across  any 
large  beetles  the  bird  will  not  despise  them. 
When  quite  satisfied  the  nocturnal  hunter 
returns  to  his  resting-place — the  cleft  of  a 
rock,  a  hollow  trunk,  or  a  hole  in  some  hovel. 
Children  must  not  disturb  the  owl :  above 
all  he  must  not  be  nailed  to  the  barn  door  ; 
for,  far  from  being  an  evil-doer,  he  renders 
the  most  valuable  service. 


266 


Animal  Helpers 


Almost  all  small  birds  are  capital  cater- 
pillar hunters,  and  without  them  the  produce 
of  the  earth  would  be  in  great  danger.  We 
cannot  speak  of  all,  but  a  few  at  any  rate 
may  be  mentioned.  The  tits  are  pretty  little 
birds,  lively  and  sprightly,  never  still  for  a 
moment,  fluttering  from  tree  to  tree,  carefully 
examining  the  branches,  hanging  at  the  end 
of  the  weakest  twigs,  maintaining  themselves 
in  any  position,  often  head  downwards,  follow- 
ing the  sway  of  their  slender  support  without 
letting  go  and  without  ceasing  their  inspection 
of  the  worm-eaten  shoots,  which  they  split 
open  to  extract  the  maggots  and  the  eggs. 
It  has  been  calculated  that  one  tit  consumes 
three  hundred  thousand  insects'  eggs  in  a 
year.  It  is  true  that  it  has  to  supply  the 
needs  of  an  exceptionally  numerous  family. 
Twenty  nestlings  and  more  to  be  fed  at  the 
same  time  in  the  same  nest  are  not  too  great  a 
burden  for  its  activity.  It  is  then  that  the 
shoots  and  cracks  in  the  bark  must  be  visited 
in  order  to  catch  larvae,  spiders,  caterpillars 
and  maggots  of  every  kind  to  feed  the  twenty 
beaks  always  gaping  with  hunger  in  the  nest. 
The  mother  arrives  with  a  caterpillar.  The 
family  is  in  a  state  of  excitement,  twenty 
beaks  are  opened,  but  only  one  receives  the 

267 


The  Story -Book  of  the  Fields 


morsel,  and  nineteen  are  left  in  expectation. 
The  tit  at  once  sets  out  on  another  expedition, 
returns,  starts  again  unwearied,  and  when  the 
twentieth  beak  has  been  rilled  the  first  has 
for  a  long  time  been  gaping  with  hunger. 
You  may  imagine  the  amount  consumed  by 
such  a  household.  Whole  tribes  of  birds- 
woodpeckers,  wrynecks,  nuthatches,  tits, 
wrens  and  many  others,  carry  on  this  patient 
pursuit,  seeking  for  the  eggs  in  the  wrinkles 
of  the  bark  and  the  clusters  of  leaves,  for  the 
larvae  in  the  scales  of  the  shoots  and  in  worm- 
eaten  wood  ;  and  for  the  insects  in  the 
crevices  where  they  lie  hidden.  In  this  kind 
of  hunting  the  bird  has  not  to  follow  its  prey, 
or  to  vie  with  it  in  speed  :  it  is  only  necessary 
to  find  it  in  its  lair.  For  this  a  keen  eye  and 
sharp  beak  are  required  ;  the  wings  being 
only  of  secondary  importance.  But  other 
races  carry  on  the  great  hunt  in  the  air  ;  they 
follow  in  their  flight  the  ephemerids,  moths, 
gnats  or  beetles.  These  need  a  short  but 
widely  opened  beak,  which  will  catch  the 
ephemerids  as  they  pass,  notwithstanding 
their  uncertain  and  uncontrolled  flight  ;  a 
beak  in  which  the  prey  is  swallowed  up  with- 
out the  bird  slackening  its  speed  for  a  second, 
and  sticky  so  that  a  little  butterfly  cannot 

268 


Animal  Helpers 


graze  it  without  being  caught  fast.  But  above 
all  they  must  have  tireless  and  swift  wings, 
that  will  not  be  wearied  by  the  desperate  rush 
of  a  prey  at  full  speed,  or  outwitted  by  the 
crooked  flight  of  a  moth  at  its  last  gasp.  A 
very  widely  opened  beak  and  highly  deve- 
loped wings  must  mark  the  bird  addicted  to 
the  great  hunt  in  the  air.  These  conditions 
are  shown  in  the  highest  degree  by  the  swallow 
and  the  swift.  Both  of  these  hunt  the  flying 
insects,  coming  and  going  endlessly  ;  crossing 
and  recrossing  a  thousand  times,  swallowing 
the  insect  in  their  wide  throats  and  passing  on 
without  stopping  for  a  second. 

The  grain-eating,  or  granivorous,  bird  has  a 
large  conical  beak,  wide  at  the  base  and 
strong,  because  it  is  intended  for  opening 
hard  seeds.  Such  are  the  chaffinch,  the 
greenfinch,  the  linnet,  the  goldfinch  and  the 
sparrow.  The  insect-eating,  or  insectivorous, 
bird  has  a  slight,  thin  delicate  beak,  weaker 
because  destined  to  catch  the  soft  vermin. 
Among  these  are  the  nightingale,  the  warbler, 
the  wagtail,  the  wheatear  and  the  stonechat. 
Agriculture  has  no  better  defenders  against 
the  destruction  caused  by  vermin  than  these 
small  birds  with  their  fine  beaks  ;  for  they  are 
eager  devourers  of  larvae  and  insects.     They 

269 


The  Story-Book  of  the  Fields 


live  exclusively  on  that  which  is  harmful  to  us. 
But  the  granivorous  birds  are  not  altogether 
blameless.  There  are  some  who  rob  the  corn- 
fields, who  extract  the  wheat  from  the  ear, 
and  who  are  impudent  enough  to  claim  a  share 
of  the  oats  thrown  to  the  fowls  in  the  poultry- 
yard.  Others  prefer  the  juicy  flesh  of  fruit  ; 
they  know  before  we  do  when  the  cherries  are 
ripe  and  the  pears  mellow.  But  these  mis- 
deeds are  compensated  for  by  many  services. 
The  grain-eaters  gather  in  the  fields  a  great 
number  of  seeds,  which  if  they  were  allowed  to 
grow  up  would  infest  the  crop  with  weeds. 
With  this  character  of  weeders  they  combine 
another  that  is  even  more  deserving.  Grain, 
it  is  true,  is  their  usual  food,  but  the  insect  is 
not  so  much  despised  that  most  of  them  will 
not  feast  on  it  when  abundant  and  easily 
caught.  Better  still,  when  young,  feeble  and 
featherless,  receiving  their  beakful  from  their 
parents,  many  grain-eaters  are  fed  with 
insects.  The  sparrow,  for  instance,  is  a 
decided  grain-eater.  He  plunders  the  dove- 
cots and  the  poultry  yards,  stealing  the  food 
of  the  pigeons  and  fowls  ;  he  reaps  the  corn- 
fields near  our  dwellings  before  we  can. 
Many  other  misdeeds  are  laid  to  his  charge. 
He  strips  the  cherry  trees,  robs  the  gardens, 

270 


Animal  Helpers 


forages  among  the  rising  seeds  and  refreshes 
himself  with  the  young  lettuces  and  the  first 
leaves  of  the  green  peas.  But  when  the  time 
of  laying  eggs  has  come  the  impudent  robber 
becomes  an  exceptionally  good  helper.  Twenty 
times  in  the  hour  at  least  the  father  and 
mother  in  turn  bring  a  beakful  to  the  young 
— sometimes  a  caterpillar,  sometimes  an 
insect  large  enough  to  be  divided  into  quarters, 
or  again  a  plump  larva,  a  grasshopper  or  any 
other  prey.  In  one  week  the  brood  will 
consume  three  thousand  insects,  larvae,  cater- 
pillars and  maggots  of  every  kind.  Round 
the  nest  of  one  sparrow  the  remains  of  seven 
hundred  cockchafers  have  been  counted, 
besides  innumerable  small  insects.  This  was 
the  amount  of  food  required  to  bring  up  one 
brood.  So  children  must  not  harm  any  of 
the  little  birds  that  protect  us  from  the 
destructive  insects. 


Printed  in  Great  Britain  Jy  Wyman  &  Sons  Ltd.,  London,  Reading  and  Faketiham. 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


QH      Fabre,  Jean  Henri 

The  story  book  of  the 
F28      fields 


BioMed